There’s still one month left to summer, and that is when Draycott sheds its beach party vibe into something most people don’t expect: the Flower Jubilee. Well, most people outside of Draycott don’t expect anyway. For you see, in the forests and hills behind Draycott, there is a veritable host of flowers and flora that lie quietly waiting - right up until the last month of summer, where they all spontaneously burst into bloom. Of course, Draycott being Draycott, that’s another cause for celebration. It’s a quieter one, not as riotous or crowded as the Seaside Festival, but still one most people treasure. That is, if you don’t have a pollen allergy.

During this time, most people like to use it for days out: picnics, wandering through the forest, maybe a rendezvous somewhere secluded - and a little less prickly. If you ever wanted an excuse to drift through nature wearing a lovely floaty summer dress, this is more or less the time to do so. Some of the townspeople will also take the chance to spend a day with you wandering through the flowers: check the pairings in a little while to figure out who asked you when.

Around the end of this town, however, a rumour starts up: telecommunications are becoming strange. Static. Spotty, even. Phone numbers don’t connect properly, Internet outages are beginning to become more common. Some of the older folk are talking about turning on the radio, and being met with white noise for hours at a time. These don’t last long - a day, tops, but the stoppages are intermittent.

When a telecommunications company comes in to have a look, they swear up and down that all is working as normal. Then they return from outside Draycott, where they came from. You think they did.

After three months of non-stop events, the first month of Autumn is more or less - a breather. No obligations, no seaside parties, just you, the town, and all the people inside. Take the time to relax, explore, sleep the time off, maybe explore further areas. There are still secrets hiding in the town, among the people and the locations alike.

The weather now too turns cooler still, drier, chillier. Now, the fog is thicker, heavier, and on some days, when you leave your home onto the streets, you can see it sinking deep, heavy between the alleyways, on the streets. At night, it grows even deeper, sometimes obscuring your vision. People turn into shadows, and you sometimes wonder to yourself: were there that many people on the street earlier? The shadowy figures you can make out in the night fog make the place look busier than it is. Yet, when you head in that direction, the streets are quiet. Eerie.

None of it has stopped the research from ongoing, nor the DARG’s tireless work. The excavation is more or less still ongoing, and there are photos to be taken, information to be compiled, citations to be cross-referenced and checked. It’s more or less confirmed that the researchers have stumbled across what was most likely some form of pagan or alternative worship out there at the South Pier, and people are trying to figure out what it is, and why it’s out there.

Finally, Harvestide will come around in Autumn - think of it like Halloween, a season of spooks and fun. Traditionally celebrated as the start of the harvest season, it has now turned into an affair with children running around for tricks and treats. Some of the townsfolk will use this as an excuse to leave the town, to go to a nearby city for a day or two off. After all, Draycott is a good place, but there is also something known as too much of a good thing.

The Mayor will also host a Harvestide Gala for the town to enjoy. The Town Hall will be a buzz of activity, the elegant dinner and the revelry taking place there. Dress code? Black tie, obviously. To fit in with the theme of Harvestide, black and white outfits are effectively banned - dress up as colourfully as you wish! Some people like to joke that it’s an excuse for the townspeople to break out their Sunday best, but everyone will all have fun.

During the Gala, the usual suspects (the Mayor, Deputy Mayor, and other important people) will make a toast to Draycott, its people, and the year ahead. Afterwards, you are free to mingle, to chat, to dance a little. Hell, you can even bring your plus one. Towards the end of the night, however, a rumour begins to run through the little gathering, whispered in quiet corners. No one can find the Mayor in time for the closing ceremony…

Timeline Reference:
☽ Month 6 - Summer: The Flower Jubilee at the end of the Summer; telecommunication problems begin to affect Draycott
☽ Month 7 - Autumn: Nothing of note - relax, play, and have a little fun!
☽ Month 8 - Autumn: Harvestide at the end of the month; some people will leave for a small trip around the same time
Note: If you choose to leave for the trip, you will NOT make it to the Harvestide Gala - and vice versa.

Flower Jubilee Pairings:
☽ Genevieve - Samuel 
☽ Ariana - Renier
☽ Scarlette - Donovan
☽ Jade - Bentram
☽ Dakota - Faron
☽ Annabeth - Dominic
☽ Alex - Catherine

Out of Town People (Around Harvestide Gala):
☽  Kieran, Renier, Mikel*, Aimee, Yasaman
Retcon: Mikel will be back in time for the Gala

Round Requirements:
Name:
Role: (Newcomer/Resident)
Interests: (No more than 4)
Places to Investigate: No more than 3 places
Outfits:
    1) Your outfit for the Flower Jubilee
    2) Your outfit for your trip out of town OR for the Harvestide Gala
Story:
    1) Your outing during the Flower Festival
    2) Did you head to the Harvestide Gala? OR
    3) Alternately, did you decide to go to the next town instead?
    4) Anything you see fit
Note: Please end your story just before the Gala’s closing ceremony, OR as you are leaving Draycott for the next town.

As part of this round, you are also free to PM me up to 3 questions total you wish to ask of your interests regarding any information you have dug up in the process. In other words: 1 question each for 3 interests, 3 questions for one interest, or anything in between. Anything else, PM me, and of course - have fun!

Last edited by Jadis (17/07/2020 at 15:26)

Scarlette Lenox (BambiFoxx)

Sirvan: If Sirvan was a braver man (or if he cared for her less), he would have told Scarlette more about the dreams. It wasn’t just the devoured lights, or the voices in the dark. It was the tendrils reaching out to him, binding him still - but there was no point telling her. No point worrying or scaring her, when she seemed so shaken already. Being with Scarlette was a reprieve from all this: the dreams, the business of the town, and her personality and familiarity was a refreshing change from all the red tape he’d have to deal with. In a way, he was glad that she came back, her tenuous family relationship be damned. When he had the time, he would like to perhaps take a break with her, leave his team to deal with the rest, and forget about all this for a while.

Donovan: He wasn’t going to lie nor pretend that he hadn’t enjoyed their… activities after their card game, but he couldn’t figure out for himself it meant something more, or if it was something more animalistic. More primal. Still, he enjoyed Scarlette’s company in all ways, and her arrogance had been delightful amusement for the evening. Although - hadn’t she mentioned she wanted to ask him for more information? He considered that, given everything that was happening: the finds, the occurrences. Perhaps it would be good to hear what her suspicions were, and work their way through there. As for the two of them… he would deal with that at a later stage.

Mikel: He hadn’t taken Scarlette to be an avid reader - but then, he really ought to. She was an author, after all! Their lunch together had been pleasant, and while he had told Scarlette that there were some things in the cosmos that could not be explained, he was only really half-joking. He’d grown up around Ms. Lyons, and Ms. Lyons would have told Scarlette about the things that went bump in the night. It was reassuring to him that there was a friend in town who he could discuss these things with - seriously or not - and he thought he wouldn’t trade it in for anything else.

Yasaman: By the time Yasaman had stepped back into her office, she’d realised what she’d done: taken a friend to the South Pier. She wouldn’t normally have been this lax but - why? That being said, it wasn’t as if Yasaman objected to Scarlette’s presence: if anything, it reaffirmed to her that for all the woman’s sarcasm and bluster, there was an intelligence and a kinship Yasaman could appreciate. She couldn’t say it was Scarlette persuading her to do so either - because deep down, somewhere, something told her that she wanted to take Scarlette there. She must, because knowledge… knowledge what?

Personal Tasks: Donovan will take Scarlette to the Flower Jubilee, but between the conversation and flirting, you’ll be able to tell he’s a tad distracted at the moment. If pressed, he’ll briefly mention that he’s been looking into a few things himself, and is getting quite worried. You’ll also run into him with Mikel at times around the town, both of them up to possibly no good. Still, if you wish to spend time separately with either of them, they are happy to do so - either for a drink, or for dinner, or anything in between. Sirvan will also be glad to spend time with you, and will ask you around Harvestide to go around the festivities with him - the haunted houses, the stalls, the works. You’ll also notice that it lifts whatever weariness he’s been having as you two spend time together. Towards the end of the night, however, he will be nowhere to be found, and you are free to try and search for him. Yasaman will be warmer and more open towards you, although she will apologise for taking you to South Pier without making sure the area was safe. You will notice, however, she seems to space out more often than not, and on some nights, you might find her standing at the beach, staring in the direction of the South Pier. She will be out of town during Harvestide.

Ariana Alonso (Bearhugs6)

Renier: There was something about Ariana that made him smile. She was nervous, jittery even - but the girl had a good heart, and a warm personality to match. Spending the day out with her during the music show at the Craftwork Weekends was probably one of the highlights of his week, being able to bond over music and buoyed by warm summer nights and the atmosphere. Still, he knew there were still some ghosts in Ariana’s past, and didn’t want to push too much, too fast. He hadn’t quite forgotten the first time he met her, after all: nervous, trying to hide from a bad breakup. Those didn’t go away in a blink, and he wasn’t fool enough to think a few months’ worth of hanging out was enough to erase those apprehensions. He knew he would like to see her again, perhaps later this month.

Zain: Zain had been surprised and pleased to meet Ariana again during the flea markets. She was still nervous, but by now, he figured it was just part of who she was. Part of him wasn’t sure why he got her that necklace, but it was always good to do a good deed. If it brightened someone’s day, then that would be an added bonus, wouldn’t it? He knew he needed a few of these: the research was beginning to eat into his time, eat into his sleep. If there interactions could bring a little reprieve, he would happily take it.

Personal Tasks: Renier will, naturally, take you to the Flower Jubilee for a day out, but will not push until you indicate that you want to progress things or move things forward. He will also confide in you: his leg injury is taking longer than expected to heal, and he’s beginning to worry about the impact that will have on his concert and musical performance practice. At the end of the round, he will be travelling out of Draycott to head to the next town for his treatment. Zain will be around, but on some days, you’ll realise he’s getting increasingly distracted and worn out - sometimes sleep-deprived. You might catch him muttering to himself, or dozing off until you call him. Still, he will be glad for your company, but will be seemingly reluctant to discuss the findings at Draycott. During the Harvestide Gala, you might catch him, but he seems to be in a daze - before vanishing off to somewhere unknown.

Dakota Hunter (MistyMisty)

Faron: He appreciated that Dakota didn’t mind him retreating into his shell - and he hadn’t been lying. It wasn’t her, it was more… him, to use a common (human) turn of phrase. It was pleasant to spend the day together, and he hadn’t missed Kieran’s look when she mentioned she was willing to be picked up. But more than that, he was worried - for her? About her? Draycott was a strange place - he could feel it, sense it even. It irked him, like sand in his shoe, and God knew those were irritating enough. But watching her tear out of the lighthouse probably took several years off his life. What had she seen in that lighthouse - and was she alright?

Kieran: He hadn’t expected Faron to make friends so easily, but he knew the boy - he was steady, dependable, and coupled with his seafaring skills and his occasional appearance as a seagoing Fabio, it wasn’t surprising he formed bonds. Or had girls latching onto him. Still, Dakota - sorry, Koko - seemed nice enough.  Enough that Faron seemed to relax around her. She had an interest in history, joining the DARG - which was a bonus. Hhe thought he ought to keep an eye on her because - well, Faron was Faron, and Kieran wasn’t sure how much experience the boy had to begin with.

Catherine: Draycott was an interesting place. So many people. So many faces. To remember, to listen to. The girl and the… sailor boy? Funny how he was a sailor, of all things. But then, Mikel was right - you had all sorts, after all. Beyond that, she couldn’t form much of an impression: she would never butt into any sort of conversation unless she was asked to.

Personal Tasks: Faron will ask you to accompany him to the Flower Jubilee. He’ll be quiet, but he seems content to spend time with you in the quiet, admiring the flowers. Although he does have a mild pollen allergy - which Kieran will remind you when you see him. Beyond that, however, Faron will be worried about wwhat happened to you at the lighthouse, and will ask about it. Kieran seems to have taken you under his wing, and you have a feeling he treats Faron like a son he’s never had. He’ll probably take you out for a drink, but be somewhat serious when discussing Faron. His message is clear: be careful with each other, but he won’t specify why. Catherine you will find either in the Party District, or lurking around town, if you wish to speak to her. Be warned: she’s very different from what she was while bartending.

Annabeth Jackson (MissKiki)

Dominic: If there was one thing that came out of his meeting with Annabeth… well, two actually. Firstly, she was sweet, cheerful, bubbly and harmless, ultimately. That, and she had been drunk out of her mind, which - he could sympathise with. He’d had a few minor benders before himself, usually after a hard day’s worth of work. And secondly: at least the people in Draycott weren’t about to run him out of town. She seemed mortified enough with what had happened, and he wasn’t the type to press any further or to hold onto it. The painting she got him was also quite lovely. There was talent there, behind the awkward bubbly persona. Still, he was sure that they’d see each other around.

Samuel: He hadn’t seen Annabeth much during these past weeks, but it was still a pleasant surprise to see her set up shop and offer her paintings for sale. He meant it when he said he appreciated the artwork: while he didn’t know the first thing about painting, brushes, or whatnot, he could appreciate the passion and the heart she poured into it. That, and she’d been pleasant enough to listen to him talk without judgement. If everyone at the city was like that, he might not have wanted to take a breather out here in Draycott.

Zain: He’d not met Annabeth before, but he supposed it came with the territory. Professor Azari had on more than one occasion told him to be ready for this, for the media and the limelight, and it was perhaps taking a larger toll on him than was expected. Still, it was good to have a sympathetic ear to listen to him talk about his background, his history, why he ended up in Draycott - and that he could walk away with a baked treat. It still didn’t sit right with him to take it without giving anything in return, but perhaps when he had the time - he could make it right. If only he could find some time to do that with…

Aimee: Count on Annabeth to get  herself into some of the singularly most unpredictable situations. Whatever put it into her mind to try and set up an appointment to try and apologise… Aimee would never know. Just as well that Dominic took it in good humour, and now there was a painting of carnations hanging in her boss’s office. Sort of boss’s office. Strictly her boss was the police chief and… and that was something she wasn’t going to go into. Still, she was happy it put a smile on her friend’s face - but just hoped maybe, with luck, it would’ve cooled Annabeth’s interest in Dominic into something a little… healthier, maybe?

Personal Tasks: Dominic will ask you to go to the Flower Festival, although he’ll be a little more courteous and a little less flirtatious. He’d like to be able to know each other on a more… even footing, as a baseline. Still, beyond that, he seems even busier than he is used to, especially in the run up to the Harvestide Gala, but you’ll still find him perusing cafes, restaurants and bars. Zain is grateful for another friendly face, but you will see him somewhat rushed off his feet at the Town Library. On some early mornings, if you’re out early, you  might catch him standing at the West Pier before it opens. He won’t hear you approach, almost as if in a trance, and if you look more closely, he’ll be a lot more worn, exhausted. Samuel is always up for a meeting, or just to hang out: if you so wish, you two can go have an explore around Draycott, but he seems to be keeping it more on friendly terms by this point. Finally, Aimee will be happy to see her friend, and will confide in you that she’s getting very worried: about Sirvan, about Dominic, and about the research team. She thinks they’re either sleep deprived, or something else is afoot, but she can’t put her finger on it.

Genevieve Alonso (Chayanne03)

Samuel: There was something about him and Genevieve where they kept running into each other, and where she would always turn up whenever he was probably at his most lost. That was the problem with these new places: with enough time, he could get used to it, adapt, but the learning curve was… hard. That was probably the best way to put it. Still, he had a great time going around the Seaside Carnival with her, particularly the whack-a-mole arcade game. It was childish, he knew, but there was something simple in being with someone you enjoyed hanging out with, and in playing bright, colourful stall games out in the summer. He did wish she was a little less standoffish at times, but by now, he was used to her prickliness.

Personal Tasks: Samuel will ask you to join him for the Flower Jubilee, and for once, he has prepared and will be happy to be the one to show you around. He sees it as two things: first, as a thank you for all the times you helped him out, and two, as an excuse to spend more time together. Whether you wish to push the relationship forward is entirely up to you, but no matter what happens, he is happy to be able to spend time with you and to have someone to bond with. You’ll also find him exploring the High Street at times, wanting to familiarise himself with Draycott some more.

Jade Lynn van Cortlandt (Nina Jones)

Bentram: He knew he had recognised Jade from somewhere - but all in all, it had been a good few months. He should’ve expected to see her at the Craftwork Weekends when he ran the stall with the kids, but he wouldn’t have traded it - both seeing her and helping his class - for the world. The Seaside Carnival was another fun highlight of summer for him as well, winning stuffed toys and generally having a good time. Though he thought she ought to be more proud she wrote children’s books. If anything, it would encourage children to read and - that was a noble goal, wasn’t it? To help children, bring joy to them, and give them good stories to read and to aspire to. He would like to see her again sometime - maybe go a little further in their relationship, if she wished to.

Donovan: His newest guest was… interesting. Clumsy was another way to put it, but he could read her insecurities somewhat. But so many people came to Draycott not only to enjoy the sunshine, but to find a place to lie low while - what was that Mikel once said? Feed off creative energies? But Donovan wasn’t one to think about those things. He’d lived long enough to understand that creativity was what you made of it. Still, her quoting that movie made him smile: it had been an enjoyable night out.

Faron: Perhaps it was just him, but Jade seemed to have the misfortune of being either distracted or clumsy - but it added to the charm, perhaps. Her being drunk, however, was amusing, though he had a feeling she was more vulnerable than she let on in those moments. She had asked him out for dinner, after all, but Faron had a distinct feeling it was closer to the alcohol talking - especially after she’d described someone else as a very handsome black fish. There weren’t many sailors who fit that description, and if someone were interested in the crew, he hadn’t known of it. Still, it was her secret to keep, and he’d never pry into a friend’s affairs unless she offered.

Mikel: It was always a pleasure to see Jade, really - both at the Seaside Curio and during the flea markets. It had been a while since they’d caught up properly: at most, they’d just run into each other and had a few hurried conversations before going their separate ways. Still, he had felt awful for Jade, having seen her caught in the middle between the Alonso siblings. He was sure the two didn’t mean to, but Jade looked a little down after - and he hoped that their outing had taken her mind off things.

Personal Tasks: Bentram will want to take you to the Flower Jubilee and enjoy the day out together. Of course, you’ll have to be somewhat prepared to run into his students, but they seem to be delighted to see you and him together. They might even insist on teaching you how to make flower crowns. Donovan you will still see around the hotel and about town, but he seems to be meeting up with Mikel more frequently. You might run into the two of them in the cafe deep in conversation - about what, Donovan won’t say, but Mikel will make a comment about wanting to look into some of the goings-on in Draycott. Faron will gently let you know that he sees you more or less as a friend, but would hope that you two will stay in touch. He’ll also be happy to talk about his observations, if you so wish, and you’ll see him more often with his friend, Kieran, around the West Pier.

Alex Murray (Tricole)

Aimee: Running into Alex wasn’t something Aimee had expected - right, that was a lie. Of course she would run into Alex, given that the woman was more or less living in Draycott now. It had been a good opportunity to look at the items on offer over the weekends, however - both as a bonding experience, and to see how the woman felt on occult. Because these few months in Draycott had - not that Aimee was superstitious - set  her on edge, and it would be good to have a fresh pair of eyes and a friendly face look at what was going on. After all, Alex, for all her edges, seemed to be a little like her: wanting to do the right thing, no matter the reason.

Catherine: Alex was… curious. Reminded Tate of herself, in her younger, more foolhardy days, but those were long behind her, the same way she had shed her past and her names. Not that she’d expected Alex to come along when she invited her to the lighthouse, but she’d come all the same. And proceeded to pass out, which Tate felt a smidge of guilt about. She had a few ideas of exactly what and why that had happened, but she wouldn’t push that. Certainly not with jeopardising other people. Still, she had meant it when she told Alex to come tell her if anything odd was happening, or if she wanted to figure out what was going on in Draycott. Tate had come to help a friend - and it would be nice to have someone who understood along with her. Not quite the same way she was, but - Alex would understand, all the same.

Donovan: She was a perceptive one, wasn’t she? His family portrait was - old. Very old, actually. Painted when Donovan was a babe, when Mother was still alive and Father hadn’t decided to retire for a spell. Perhaps that perception was why she was a half-decent hand at card games. She was improving, unlike some others who seemed to consistently fail at watching others and giving their hands away far too soon. Another night, perhaps - and another time.

Faron: Alex didn’t mind his quiet, which Faron appreciated: too often he was used to others pushing in, pressing him to speak when he didn’t feel like it. But with Alex, he was - comfortable. Unpressured. And it suited him just fine. His only regret was that work seemed to take over a little too much these days, but one day, if she asked, he would gladly tell her more about the tales and discoveries that she had asked him about.

Personal Tasks: Tate will ask you to come with her to the Flower Jubilee. Well, coming with her is a bit of a misnomer - she wants to take advantage of the fact that everyone is off admiring flowers and see if they can get a little more investigating done. The choice of investigating is entirely up to you. During that time, you can ask her more about that “gizmo”, as quaintly termed. Other times, you’ll find her all over town. Aimee will confide in you that she’s beginning to feel antsy about what’s going on in the Town Hall, and that she’s hearing humming late at night when she leaves. She’ll invite you to a pub to do so - though if you wish to see her at other times, she is also up for it. Donovan will still be hosting his card games, but you’ll notice it’s seemingly decreased in frequency. Instead, he seems somewhat pre-occupied with books and studies - not a day will pass when you don’t see him reading. Still, if you wish to drink with him or strike up a conversation, he is open to do so. Faron, when he finally has a breather, will ask to catch up properly, this time on one of those pier-side restaurants. Whether you wish to go is up to you.

Valeria Reyes (Zaralee) - TBC

Donovan:
Personal Tasks:

Last edited by Jadis (13/07/2020 at 02:51)

I. Hit the Road Jack

On days like these, Renier was both annoyed his leg injury was taking longer than necessary to heal - and grateful that Kieran lived nearby. Specifically, Kieran and Faron, the two men having ended up roommates, but according to Kieran, Faron had gone off to “play Olympic swimmer and do his usual morning dunk”.

Not the most refined way Renier would have said it, but it got the message across. At the moment, the salt-and-pepper sailor was helping Renier lug his duffel luggage into the car, having packed in his own bags a few moments ago.

“I do appreciate you driving me out,” Renier told Kieran, as he manoeuvered himself in his crutches towards the car. The sailor waved him off, scoffing.

“Bull. We’re going the same way, and how are you going to get there? Walk?”

“I should hope not.” Renier chuckled. “I would have arranged an Uber, but the trip does take some time.”

“Yeah, and it would’ve cost you something. I’ve got a car, and I won’t charge you a kidney. You should’ve asked me first before you were trying to attempt… whatever that was two weeks ago.”

“I didn’t want to impose.”

That Kieran rolled his eyes at, as he slammed the trunk shut. “Renier. You’ve been at two of my barbecues, brought your niece and nephew over, and you’ve taken leftovers home. If you haven’t noticed, we’ve gone past acquaintances and into friendly neighbours, at least.”

“It’s one thing to eat you out of your home -”

“Middling, at best, I expected you to have a better appetite -”

“Another to ask you to drive.”

“And if it was trouble I wouldn’t have offered. We’re headed the same way. You off for your leg?”

Renier grimaced, the feature out of place on his usually jovial face. “It’s beginning to hurt. Part of me thinks it’s the cold and the fog.”

“You’re not that old for old man joints. Hell, look at me and I’m still spry as hell.”

“You do work at sea, Kieran.”

“Details. On some days Faron has to be faster than I am to make up for my things.” Kieran sighed, looking somewhat distant. “And to think I was the one who taught him the ropes of being a sailor…”

“Experience, Kieran. You have that in spades. And he is glad to be around you, although he stays away.”

Kieran huffed, and Renier thought he saw a hint of pride cross the older man’s face. “He  has learnt a lot though. Kid’s fast on the uptake, although…” Kieran trailed off, then shrugged. “Ah, never mind. He acts so young sometimes it’s easy to forget he’s fully grown by this point.”

Renier shook his head, smiling. “You said you watched him grow up.”

“Not really really watched him grow up. Just ran into him a couple of times and -” Kieran looked up, breaking off, and both eyebrows raised. Renier followed his line of sight, and saw their local Head Librarian, Melia, turning the corner. The two pots of plants she was clutching wasn’t too abnormal - but the fact that one of them seemed to be practically glowing with life was. In fact, Melia was quietly talking to it, one hand stroking the petals.

“Mel!”

The woman blinked, looked up, and waved with the free hand. “Kieran! Renier! Good morning!”

“Early start?”

Melia laughed, the sound light and tinkling, as she came to a halt in front of them. “Just picking up a few friends. The school groundskeeper said these were looking a little poorly, so I said I’d keep an eye on them while they recovered.”

“Mel, I know you’re a green thumb and all - you do know we’re hitting autumn, right?”

“Oh, they’ll be fine.” The woman hummed to herself, looking off in the distance. “I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeve, and they’ll be warm indoors.”

As she did it, she stroked one of the petals again, and Renier watched as it almost leant into her touch, as if reacting to her. For a moment, he tried to rake his brains to figure out exactly what sort of plant it was, to respond to tactile sensation, but that was better suited to a botanist.

“You two boys ready to go?”

“As ready as we’ll be,” Kieran said, leaning against his car. “Don’t miss us too much.”

“Come back safe! The roads are twisting and strange lately.”

They both blinked at her. “How do you know?” Renier asked, voicing the unspoken question. Melia frowned.

“I heard it earlier on. People are getting lost easier, and the woods have become more overgrown. Might be the season, but keep your eye out, won’t you?”

With that comment, she drifted off, already moving on from the conversation and toward her home, mist swirling in her wake. Kieran shrugged, as if having come to terms with the lovely, albeit somewhat eccentric woman, and got into the driver’s seat. Once Renier had gotten in and put his crutches away, they were off, leaving Draycott behind for the next town over.

II. Into the Depths of Discovery

Draycott was - more interesting than Janine could have imagined, in truth. She’d known it to be a seaside town, with little pieces of modernity bleeding through, but she’d always imagined it to be… quieter. Quainter. It was quaint, but there was no denying it was had a chicness to it that might characterise, say, a French town. And here, this part of the country as well! Perhaps she really should’ve listened to her friends and come down earlier. It would’ve been a perfect getaway.

When she arrived in Draycott though, she found something she hadn’t expected: a hubbub of activity, people buzzing back and forth - and a Zain she hadn’t remembered being this excited before. Or buzzy. Or… worn out for that matter. She was used to seeing Professor Azari tired, worn out, with coffee in one hand and balancing a phone, papers, and a book simultaneously. But she was used to Zain being the hard worker, the quietly excitable one who could recall facts without stopping or getting it wrong.

But the Zain she saw alternated between being excited, bright, and then - lethargic. Slow. She used to chalk it up to having to juggle research, media enquiries, compilations. They even had recruited local volunteers to help them out, to catalogue the less critical items, to research. But as she stayed on, the longer she stayed, there were things that someone like her couldn’t overlook.

Like how sometimes the research labs and rooms would drop to near sub-zero temperatures. How lights would flicker on and off for no reason, even after checking the fusebox. How if you stayed too long near the artifacts, you could hear murmurs, whispers in the silence. And sometimes, some of the other researchers would stare off into the distance, as if - entranced.

Worse, she’d caught Zain doing it more than once. Sometimes, when she was working late nights, she would hear shuffling footsteps - then turn to see her colleague and old classmate walking towards the door, dead to the world. Like sleepwalking. She had to physically drag him back, sit him down, and then she saw his eyes.

Glazed over. Distant, hollow, almost - nearly white. It reminded her of a sea creature, on ice, barely alive, waiting to be just… snapped up.

Eventually, she pulled him away from the research lab, sat him down at a warm, seaside cafe at the pier, and shoved a hot drink into his hands. The sun was still high in the sky, the warmth  seemed to perk him up a little bit, and he sipped at it, smiling faintly.

“It’s the dreams that are the worst,” he told her, as they sat and talked about the work, the time, the rest, what had been plaguing him. “It used to be just - stars. Stars winking out. But now, I see - me. Just me. But it - isn’t, because I know I’m here. But I couldn’t move you know, Jan? Just stuck there. Watching this - me do things I don’t ever picture myself doing.”

“You think it has anything to do with the research?”

Zain’s smile was tired, the eyebags under his eyes. “I haven’t ruled it out yet. Professor Azari is coping a little better than I am, but she’s almost at the end of her rope too.”

“That bad?”

“She goes quiet, and has been working some of the researchers harder than she does.”

Janine frowned at him, sipping her latte. “How hard?”

“You remember our old thesis work?”

“Oh.” Janine bit her lip. “That’s… bad.”

Zain laughed, the sound warm and ringing. It lifted the exhaustion from him for a moment, but it was back again, sinking into him.

“Is that why you’re sleepwalking as well?”

“Probably lack of sleep. I’ve fallen asleep at my desk a couple of times.”

Janine sighed, looking at her friend. “Look, Zain. You don’t need to keep working so hard. Draycott’s finds are all everyone’s talking about now.”

“Yes, but -”

“No buts. You need to be proud of what you’ve done, Zain. And you can’t just keep -”

“I know.” The fight went out of him, slumping. “It’s just - how do you compare to all that - research? Those finds?”

“How old are you again Zain?” Janine shook her head, prodding his arm. “You have time. Lots of it. Go home, get some sleep, and the research isn’t going to sprout legs and run away.”

If Zain took the information under advisement, he made no indication of it. And Janine couldn’t shake the feeling when she returned to the research offices with him later on - and certainly not when she ran into Professor Azari later on.

At the very least, Professor Azari was taking the end of the month off - to a nearby town, the woman told her. Her mentor looked older too, more tired, drawing her cape blazer closer around her shoulders. Janine, if it were in her, would have reached out to give her a hug. But Professor Azari was always more a stern aunt than a warm-hearted nurse, so she nodded.

“I think you’ll enjoy it,” Janine told her. Professor Azari’s smile was a little strained, but there was a flicker of warmth in it.

“I need the space. Draycott has been exciting but - somewhat oppressive.”

“Not sleeping well?”

The smile thinned. “I will cope. But a change of scenery would be a good idea.”

Janine let Professor Azari leave, and glanced around the research room. There were still volunteers around, some of the sailors, the salvage staff. Everyone excited, cheerful, buzzing. Whatever was going on, morale was still strong. And no one was beginning to notice the strangeness either. Perhaps the atmosphere and the long, hectic nights had begun to take its toll on everyone, after all.

III. Harvest Tidings

Harvestide was - a spectacle. This much was what Samuel could glean, as he arrived at the Town Hall for the evening’s festivities. This was more placed in a city, or a large philanthropic gala, but not in a seaside town that most people tended to view as modern, creative, yes, but decidedly less glitzy than the big cities he was used to.

But here, autumn leaves and golden lights hung heavy on carefully woven wires and strings, with faux pumpkin decorations under each light sconce. Faint strains of classical music - interspersed with the occasional organ, of course - rang through the ballroom, older couples waltzing in time with music. It brought a smile to his face - autumn was about to end, and he could think of no better way to mark its ending.

There was a stir going through the crowd at the moment, and he caught sight of Dominic deftly darting his way through the crowds. He’d seen the deputy mingle through the night, though not so much of Mayor Taheri after the speech. Perhaps off to catch an appointment? Samuel had heard there were plenty of important guests, dignitaries coming in tonight. He didn’t pay it much thought, and made his way to where he saw Bentram with another man, as if deep in conversation. Better than him standing in the middle of the room admiring the scenery…

******************************

Mikel raised an eyebrow when the bartender turned to serve him - and he found himself looking at Tate, perfectly dressed in a smart black halter top and the pants to match. She caught sight of him, nodded, and bustled off to serve another patron a drink before returning to his side.

“Fancy seeing you here,” she drawled, pushing the menu towards him.

“I could say the same about you.” Mikel glanced around. “How did you even get in bartending here?”

“I asked.” She smiled, perfect, warm, guileless, and the man fought the urge to roll his eyes. “Now are you here to make small talk, or get a drink?”

“Both.” He met her eyes. “Any chance you could make me something custom?”

If they weren’t in public, if it was behind a bar, Tate would have rolled her eyes and made a few remarks. But here was public, one of the biggest events in Draycott, so she kept quiet, and got to work. As she did, someone else joined Mikel on the other side: Donovan. Of course the man was in a three-piece suit, and next to him, Mikel felt a little bit underdressed.

“I did not take you to be the type to drink at an occasion like this.” Their eyes met, and Mikel shook his head.

“My friend’s bartending, so I have the utmost faith in her.” As he said so, he eyed Tate, looking entirely unruffled, in her own little bubble as another group of customers tittered at her conversation. “I sometimes think she brings in her own ingredients for those who ask.”

“I don’t think the Mayor has covered that particular expense.”

“I’m not going to recomp.”

Tate’s voice cut into the conversation, re-appearing with a light-violet drink in her hand. “But only Mikel asked me. Hello sir, can I get you anything?”

Donovan’s eyes flickered over her, and he furrowed his brow. Tate met his gaze evenly, then grinned.

“Actually, don’t. I’ll get you a brandy, there should be some half-decent ones behind the counter…”

“Tate, is anyone aware of you serving off menu?”

She shook her head, and then swanned off again. Mikel, for his part, nudged Donovan.

“I thought you were going to be in the hotel again this year.”

“With all this excitement?” Donovan swept his hand out at the assembled congregation. “I do savour the chance to meet new people, Mikel. Everyone eager to get their headway in, sponsor things.”

“You’re being nosy then?”

Donovan huffed. “I keep my ear to the ground. We’ll need it, for the coming days.”

“The mist, the fog?”  And now Tate had a lovely glass of brandy in her hand, as she pushed it towards Donovan. The man, for his part, only looked mildly perturbed. “Draycott isn’t normally this foggy, isn’t it?”

“No one talks about it though. Not openly.” Mikel sipped his drink with a grimace. “And certainly not at the Gala. Have you heard anything?”

“Only the usual warnings.” Tate indicated a gold chain, peeking out from a trouser pocket. “Everything’s abuzz now but - I’ll keep you updated. You?”

“A few notes, here and there. But you’re right, now isn’t the time to discuss this.” He tipped his glass to Donovan, then to Tate. “You’re not drinking?”

“Gonna stay sober. Maybe after work. You boys enjoy.”

As Donovan and Mikel sipped their drinks, something caught the older man’s eye. Mikel watched as Donovan whipped around, his originally placid demeanour turning into a grimace. “Mikel, was that…”

Mikel followed Donovan’s line of sight, and saw what he was staring at. The figure was disappearing up a stairwell, but Mikel could just about make out the soft swirls of vapour in their wake. They glanced at each other - then Donovan downed the rest of his drink, with Mikel setting it down. Still, Mikel pushed his way through the crowd, following Donovan, catching Tate’s eye as he left. When she looked up, he pointed to the stairwell, and for a moment, he saw the warm, friendly face flicker, steeling. Then, it was gone as he kept up with Donovan, tracking the retreating person…

******************************

“You needed a breather as well?”

Faron looked up as he was joined by Janine, leaning against the flowerbeds outside. Zain was trailing behind the woman, looking far more grateful than anyone expected to be leaving the venue. The man smiled, a little apologetically.

“It was overwhelming,” he admitted, looking up at the night sky above. Tonight was a clear night, skies winking above despite the streetlights below. “When Zain and Professor Azari asked us to come on, I hadn’t expected this… stir.”

“I don’t think anyone did. Buried, pagan treasures? Out at sea at the Pier? No one would believe you if you asked.”

“And yet they did. Find it, I mean.” Janine smiled, seemingly content. “All this attention. And all that research! It’s changed your lives too.”

Faron grimaced. Lives had been changed, this much he had been sure of. So had the originally calm, peaceful nature of Draycott - and he’d watched it happen, out at sea. He thought he did, anyway, the way the waves lashed and tried to submerge their ship as they brought their finds ashore. How cold the ritual chamber had been. How worriedly the waves had murmured to him morning after morning, until not even the sea itself had been enough to stave off the cold that seemed to plague every part of Draycott now.

Janine didn’t miss the expression on his face, and she turned to him, full of concern.

“It’s the spotlight though, isn’t it? Professor Azari’s used to it, but I think it’s taking a toll on more private people.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever be used to it.”

“No?”

“I signed up for books, but… I’ve never done a media circus before.” There was a faint smile on Zain’s face. “I can’t say it’s worth it, all these late nights. But I’m hoping it’ll die down… soon.”

Zain’s voice piped up, and the weariness in it was evident. Not that it was a surprise to Faron: he’d seen Zain working late nights, sleeping in the room, completely dead to the world - and sometimes wake with a start when called.

Inside, Faron debated if he ought to come clean. But would they understand? He admired their work, their purpose - their drive to preserve and understand history. But now, he wasn’t sure if some things were better left at the bottom of the sea. To be untouched, unseen - or replaced as soon as possible, because this sure as hell felt like -

Whatever musings he had were interrupted when a car pulled up, its tires screeching in the driveway. And Faron was quite sure his shock mirrored Janine’s when out stepped Aimee, looking more harried than he’d ever seen her.

“Have either of you seen Sirvan or Dominic?” she demanded. The vehemence in her voice took them both aback.

“Not after the Mayor gave his speech. Why?”

“Aimee, you said you were going to spend a weekend -”

“Can’t.” Aimee’s lip was curling, and Faron saw something else in Aimee’s eyes. Something like - panic. “Couldn’t find my way out.”

“Couldn’t - Aimee, what?”

“Couldn’t find my way out, Wachtel, that’s what it is, now excuse me.”

With that, the detective stormed past the two of them, going up two steps at a time, a woman on a mission. The three exchanged looks, before Janine voiced the question on everyone’s mind.

“What does she mean she couldn’t find her way out?”

“There’s only one main road in and out of Draycott,” Faron pointed out, feeling a little like Captain Obvious.

“Did she get lost on her way out?” Zain asked, then frowned. “Wait, no. Something about that doesn’t make sense.”

That made Faron snicker a little, imagining their detective getting lost in Draycott. “Perhaps we ought to get her a GPS then, in that case. Draycott’s detective, getting lost.”

Janine paused a moment, picturing the moment, then began to snicker as well. But as their laughter faded, the worry began to sink in Faron’s mind - what had Aimee in this state?

******************************

Aimee near collided into Bentram and his assembled congregation when she arrived in the Gala. Some people were giving her concerned looks, but right now, Aimee hadn’t the heart to care. Where was the playboy deputy or his confident, on-time-terrifying boss when you needed him…?

“Aimee? Woah, Aimee, slow down, you’re scaring a few people here.”

Bentram’s voice brought her back to earth, and Aimee found herself looking at the concerned faces of Melia, Bentram, and Samuel. Well, mostly Melia and Bentram. The poor puppy of a lifeguard looked utterly, completely befuddled by this turn of events. She almost snapped, but she remembered Bentram sympathetic and letting her come to the school to talk about her work, to be with the younger ones, have them swarm over her and remind her there were things that were worth protecting; she remembered Melia giving her room and time to breathe in the library, or simply in the garden. The ire died down, but the fear, the worry didn’t.

“I -” She breathed in deeply, exhaled, and found the discomfort lodged in her chest. “I’m sorry, but I need to find either Dom or Sirvan. Have you seen either of them?”

“The two of them? No, I know Dominic was schmoozing all night, but Sirvan seemed - well, himself, but also tired.” Bentram frowned, crossing his arms. “They’ve been worked too hard, and the telecom problems have only added to the mix. Why, what happened?”

Aimee paused, wondering exactly how to describe this particular… thing to them. Samuel was still blinking a little like a fish in headlights, but Melia was watching Aimee - even, steely, her face taking on a strange gleam.

“I - you know I was meant to be leaving tonight for an overnight, right?”

“Yeah, you were saying you needed somewhere as far as a beach as possible. You were leaving after Kerry and Renny, as far as I know. You came back though?”

Aimee snorted at Bentram’s comment now, but there was no humour in her laughter.  “Yeah. I saw something on the way out.”

It was Samuel’s turn to frown, looking at her. “You didn’t come across a dead body, did you?”

“What?” The startled laugh that came out of Aimee had a touch of hysteria to it. “No - no. I don’t know if I’d want a dead body now or what, but -”

“Aimee.”

Melia’s voice cut through, and the slender woman placed a hand on her shoulder. Where the hand touched, Aimee felt a burst of warmth, travelling, spreading through her body, warming her, reassuring her, grounding her. The hysteria began to subside, and Melia’s eyes were kind.

“Go on. What happened?”

“I - I couldn’t get out.”

Aimee’s voice was hushed, but from the expression on all the other’s faces, they heard her well enough. Around them, the music and conversation swelled, bubbled, obliviously on.

“You - how can you not get out?” Samuel looked at Aimee, still uncomprehending. “It’s Draycott, I mean, maybe the roads at night were dark and…?”

“I got out of the main road.” Aimee continued on, voice low, shaky. “I got out of the main road, headed out, and I’d never seen anything like that before - just pale cloudy white and -”

“Aimee!”

Dominic’s voice joined the cacophony, and he pushed his way into the crowd, looking more harried than Aimee had ever seen him. Then he realised who else he was with, and gave an apologetic smile.

“Sorry ladies, gentlemen, but - Aimee, what are you doing here?”

“Oh thank God you’re here, I need to tell you -”

“That can be for later, Sirvan’s gone missing and no one’s been able to find him. Not in his office, not at his home, just -”

Aimee’s face paled, and she felt the beginnings of a migraine pressing in.

“I’m sorry, now what?”

******************************

This was what came next.

Aimee and Dominic headed up towards the upper loft of the Town Hall, where someone said they’d seen Sirvan wander off to. The lights were all out upstairs, with no switch, no fusebox, and all Aimee had to rely on was her phone flashlight and her fortunately good eyesight. Dominic was close behind her, and she could feel the nerves radiating off him. Concern, fear - she didn’t know where that started and where it ended, because she could feel that running through her veins, everything screaming at her that something was wrong

There were footsteps on the other end of the hallway, and Aimee shoved Dominic flat against the wall, rather desperately wishing she’d brought her issued firearm with her. She waited, counted till the steps were right on top of them and -

“Mikel? The hell you doing here?”

Mikel paused, and Donovan damn near collided into him.

“Aimee? Aren’t you out of town?”

“Yes - no - no time to explain, someone said Sirvan was up here?”

Mikel and Donovan exchanged looks with each other.

“That was Sirvan?”

“You - what?”

“I saw someone disappearing up the stairwell, and had my suspicions,” Donovan interjected, voice smooth and calm, as if he were back at the Grand Metropole and not in the middle of a dark, dim hallway. “Mikel came along, and we ran into you.”

“Oh, good. Because I couldn’t find our lovely Mayor for the whole night, and the whole organising committee is half in a panic right now.”

“Not to mention, these -” Aimee looked around and shuddered. “If we can find Sirvan before all this happens…”

Then they heard it. A low, broken groan, a creature in pain. Then, on the opposite wall, a figure, shadow projected onto the wallpaper, featureless just - stood there. Still, immobile. For a moment, no one made a sound. Then the figure moved, its shadow disappearing into darkness.

Aimee was first - she ran, as fast as she could, uncaring, ignoring everything around her, behind her. But when she got to the end of the hallway, there was - no one. No one, except the stairwell coming up, and a half-ajar doorway. She heard someone coming in, but something about this felt wrong, felt off.

She didn’t stop to look at what the three men were doing. Instead, she crept forward, pushed the door open, smelled a familiar, gut-churning smell of rusted, broken metal (blood, her brain supplied, and she shut it down). Slumped on the floor, unmoving, was the Mayor clutching his side.

And... fini.

Last edited by Jadis (17/07/2020 at 15:17)

Name: Scarlette Lenox
Nickname: Red
Role: Resident (returning)

ABOUT

Name: Scarlette Lenox
Nickname: Red
Face claim: Christina Hendrix
Age: 33

Role: Resident

Traits: Feisty, alluring, stylish, bold | impulsive, blunt, sarcastic, irresponsible

Personality:
Scarlette is a bubbly free-spirit with a curious appreciation for art, culture and adventure. She is a bit self-centered but she is non-judgmental about other lifestyles or interests. She is extremely spontaneous and can be categorically careless especially where money is concerned. She will often splurge and overspend on expensive trinkets and fashion and is quite unapologetic about her taste for the finer things. She is good-natured, fun-loving and compassionate but also tends to be extremely prideful and at times manipulative. She knows what she wants and how to get it. She is confident, maybe too the point of being vain, but her sultry charm and frisky flirty ways causes others to overlook some of her more eccentric behaviors. She says and does some of the most mischievously outrageous things and does not care what others might think. Scarlette is full of passion and has a zest for life, often seeking out the most lavish of entertainments. She can get easily bored and maybe because of this has trouble making genuine connections with people. Few things get a rise out of her, she is quite optimistic and quick to laugh, even if it is at her own expense. Be ware though, she will not hesitate to turn her fiery temper on you if you cross her.

Interests: Sirvan (RI/FI?) | Donovan (RI) | Mikel (FI) | Yasaman (FI)
Places to Investigate: Seaside Curio | Draycott Grammar School | Town Hall
DARG Participant? Yes (no social media work please )

STORY-DONE

TOWN HALL, SEASIDE CURIO, FLOWER JUBILEE | MIKEL & DONOVAN - DONE

I wrinkled my nose as I slipped out of the house, turning my head up to the brightly lit warm sun as it shown overhead. It was the last days of summer, much as I remembered and the idea of being home in time for the Flower Jubilee put me in a mixed mood. I remembered the seasonal festivities with bright rose hued eyes… pretty flowers, frolicking in the forest… up to some sort of mischief in the forests with friends and family. But these days… there was a lot on my mind… and as much as I wanted to just push some of the weirdness that seemed to be enveloping Draycott out of my mind, it was not likely that I would achieve such a high reaching goal.

Mother and Rafe were already off, each finding their own group of friends and itineraries for the day’s events. That suited me just fine, I certainly did not wish to spend more time with Grace on this day… and well… Rafe had been acting rather strange in the last few weeks himself. He seemed preoccupied more than usual… maybe even concerned. But I did not wish to burden him with my own increased paranoia and uncertainty over the things that I seemed to be running into in town. It was just another anxiety to heap on top of the ones I had already brought home with me when I returned so many months ago. My agent was not being very helpful with putting those worries to rest, so it came as no surprise to me that finding so much hidden chaos in my chosen retreat left me even more unsettled than I might have been. Damn me for my curious mind… I really should have learned long ago to mind my business and stay out of trouble. But… no. It simply had never been my way. So, I made an excuse, assuring Rafe that we would hang out some other time. I did not want to involve him in my continued investigation… or get him wrapped up in whatever new developments would fall into my lap as I poked around.

Instead, I made the decision to visit the Seaside Curio again. I could not lie, there was something oddly comforting speaking to Mikel about some of the oddities I kept running into. His knowledge of the legends notwithstanding, it was more so his understanding of… and really his supply of calming and healing herbs that had been venturing back to his place. The dreams… I shook my head. I was still having difficulty sleeping most nights. That laughter… the chants. They haunted me and woke me in a state some nights. The decision to visit the shop was also on account of the strange things I found out just days before when I visited Sirvan at Town Hall.

I considered that visit and the information I gathered after Sirvan let me browse through the administrative records while I took the leisurely walk to the Curio.

It had not mattered that most of the information I glanced through had been redacted, I was still able to skim the cases and reports… able to make rational assumptions through the summaries that had been available. If I had not been having my own particular set of nightmares I would have chalked the madmen ramblings about hearing voices from the sea as that… just pure madness. But hadn’t I had a similar experience? The chilling “hello” I was certain I overhead at the South Pier sent a ripple of shivers down my spine. Or the eyewitness accounts of a glowing figure perched atop the lighthouse rooftop?... according to the report no one had been there when they responded to the call. Vandalism was reported at a nearby quarry (Who even knew Draycott had a quarry?), then strange runes and symbols had been graffitied all over some walls in the trade district and also allegedly an attempted theft of stone pillars from a famous geological landmark in the forests. It was as if people were quite literally losing their minds.

And so, I was shaking my head slightly when I entered the Curio a few moments later. It was relatively quiet inside, Mikel up front, sitting at the counter with a book opened in front of him as he waited for customers to enter. He smiled pleasantly, welcomingly, when I entered and his grin brightened even more as a pretty Russian blue cat wound between my legs purring and stretching as if it was seeking a playmate for a time. Immediately my pulse quickened as I kneeled to give the beautiful kitty a few deliberately lavish strokes down its sleek back and recalled yet another bit of information from my trip to the Town Hall. There had been a report of someone being seen attempting to lure… a Russian blue cat… into a basket to lift it off of the pier near that very same store. Had someone been attempting to steal… or kill… Mikel’s pet? A surge of outrage and concern flooded me.

“Heya Scarlette… did you need anything?” Mikel’s question broke through my thoughts and drew my attention back to him and why I had come by. The cat seemed to sense my change in attention and sauntered off as I rose and walked over to the counter… and Mikel.

“I… um well yes, I was hoping to pick your brain a little bit” I nibbled on my lower lip as I considered where to begin but ended up blurting out about my visit to Town Hall and then a string of curios questions and ponderings about stone qualities or usefulness and about how warding and runes worked. About what he might know about them, or if he knew how they were created… if he was aware of how to recreate them … say if someone might hypothetically be interested in doing so.

He immediately shook his head, seeming untroubled by my string of questions and started to spout off information he had garnered via reading some of the materials in the shop. Or so it seemed at least…

“Very few people have written books on it, but it’s not hard, really. All you need are some rocks or stones - allegedly from a mystical, or occult-aligned place for it to work, anyway. If you’re carving, you need both the symbols you want to replicate, and something to actually carve it with. Those symbols I think there are a few books in the bookshelf on, but usually they’re just protective runes. Sometimes Nordic. Why though? I didn’t take you for -”

He paused suddenly then eyed me warily making me lick my lips nervously and shift from side to side. Usually, I feel that I would not be so anxious or nervous but… there was something uncanny about everything that was happening. And Mikel was looking at me with far more perception than I preferred to think about. He went on to prove how wonderfully, and inanely accurate, his assessing nature seemed to be when he made his next remarks…

“Scarlette…” his gaze narrowed… “Please don’t tell me you’re planning to replicate whatever you saw at the exhibition. I mean, you could, but that one’s a little more complex if you want to get the decorations and the stone chiseling right. That, and I’m not sure what the paint on those rocks are. But those are best left alone, unless…”

Suddenly the cat leapt to the counter breaking into the conversation with just its presence. She purred loudly and stroked up against Mikel’s side brining a completely abrupt halt to whatever that ‘unless…’ was leading up to. Mikel hesitated and the thoughtful expression he had just been wearing changed as he smiled and brushed his fingers across the soft furry creature. I wrinkled my nose and glanced around curiously as a strange smell wafted around me… almost like the smell of ozone… like a gathering storm. I peeped at the door but the sun still shone bright as could be outside the small shop but then the sensation was gone… and along with it… whatever information Mikel was about to share.

“… No, forget I said anything. But take my word for it: if you want some sort of protective stone or rune to carry around you, you’d do better than try and do whatever the exhibit down there is running.”

I sighed softly and nodded my head, asking him to point me to the best item he considered to be useful for such a token and began plucking out a couple of the stones he indicated as another patron entered the shop.

The elderly looking woman seems to bright up Mikel’s face yet again and he spread a smile widely while I eavesdropped slightly on the conversation. You hear her asking for something - something about a fare - and Mikel retrieves it from under the counter.

“Don’t mix it with wine,” he warns her. “It kills the potency. If you must burn it, you know what oil to use it with.”

Payment changes hands, and I watch as his face changes… from smiling to something a little more sad as the tiny bell chimes above the door on her exit.

“Some of the older folk have been sleeping badly. Saying something about dreams and fog. I have asked Donovan about it, but… we’re both still looking.”

Again, I felt my pulse race madly upon hearing that and I turned back towards the door as I considered how peculiar her situation seemed to align with my own strange dreams and… dare I say… nightmares.

“What was she asking for?”

“Oh, these.” He pulls out bundle of herbs, formed into quite a substantive smudge stick. “It’s not the original recipe, I know, but arnica oil isn’t good for actual human consumption. I find the herbs work just as well for burning - and it smells soothing, apparently.”

“Original recipe?... What was it used for originally?” I ask but just then a crush of customers suddenly pours into the shop.

“Another time perhaps…?” Mikel suggests with such a hopeful expression that I of course nod agreement. In the end, I purchased another book, ‘Miller’s Evangelist’, a bundle of the ‘fare’, a couple of the ‘protection stones’ Mikel pointed out plus a couple pieces of obsidian that I found in the same cupboard as the stones.

Mikel happily bagged my items, but I plucked one of the stones away and smoothed it between two fingers, examining it as I slipped out of the shop and left him to his other guests. I was so absorbed in my find that I completely slammed unceremoniously into a body just outside on the boardwalk, almost stumbling backward if not for the quick response of the person before me. Is it odd, that even before I had a chance to lay eyes on my savior, chills ricocheted through my body… as if I just knew… without even visual confirmation who I would find standing before me? Was it the way he smelled? Or perhaps on some subconscious level I recognized his touch? Whatever the reason, by the time I straightened there were goosebumps spreading all down my limbs, even before his deep chuckle seeped through my ears into my quivering body.

“Well this was not exactly how I planned to run into you again… but I suppose it works…”

“Oh… you were hoping to find a way to knock me on my ass?”

“Is that such a bad thing?” his voice oozed out like some snake charmer, making me sway and lean in towards him without even a hint of resistance. The pulse beating haphazardly at my core made it more than obvious that I would not mind so much being laid low by him. And immediately I chided myself for my eager wantonness. Hadn’t I been avoiding him in an effort to keep my life more simpler? Suddenly his gazed narrowed slightly and I watched as he tilted his head to the side slightly… for the second time that day making me nibble on my lower lip as I felt myself being assessed.

“You’ve been avoiding me?”

I looked stunned, my eyes widening immediately as my pulse raced even harder as I began to shake my head with a narrowing gaze. I had not said that aloud had I?...  “Nooo” I said preposterously, “why would you think such a thing… “

He remained silent, simply arched a brow and smirked as he watched me, which of course just made me uneasy and anxious. Eventually though, I pressed my lips together and then wrinkled my nose before admitting that maybe… just maybe… I had been.

“Do I frighten you Scarlette?”

I licked my lips and busied myself setting the stone back in the bag I held before gazing up into his handsome face… while he stood there… waiting patiently for an explanation. He didn’t do anything particularly leering or lustful, yet my body spiraled into a wickedly aroused state. My nipples hardened and strained against the soft fabric of my sun dress.

“No Donovan, fear is not the feeling that consumes me…” I finally hiss out softly, unable to tear my gaze from his as his brow arched a bit higher, clearly looking skeptically amused. “I feel quite ravenous if you must know, when I am around you…”

His smug look shifted, his eyes darkening quite a bit at my blunt words and all I could seem to think about was being pinned against a wall in his arms, with his mouth and hands all over me. His eyes slipped down, over my lips then down along the column of my neck to where I knew my pulse was racing madly along my collarbone then even lower, over the plump swell of my cleavage to my narrow waist. I swear it felt like each visual stroke ignited yet another spark of longing that I felt incapable of compartmentalizing and secreting away. Hadn’t it been my intention… I knew that I had rationalized this out. Steering clear of him, it was best for everyone all around. He was trouble… I was trouble around him. Reckless and wanton behaviors were not good for my career… and I was here to ensure that I avoided such things.

Suddenly he tore his gaze away and looked over my shoulder, towards the shop as a bell chimed and a couple teen girls rushed out giggling with new charm necklaces clutched in their fists. It gave me the moment I needed to regain my sensibilities. I dragged in a ragged breath, one I had not even realized I was holding and stood a bit straighter.

“I’m sorry, I did not mean to keep you from your destination… I should be on my way anyway, that way you can go about whatever business you needed to do” Donovan’s gaze shifted back to me and looked a little confused before smirking once more.

“No, it is quite alright… I am not disappointed by the distraction… anyway, it is way past time I collected on your debt…”

“My debt?”

“You lost our wager… fair and square…” he reminded me and all over again my pulse raced. Images of that night solely centered on the end of the evening… not all that had led up to it.

“And what exactly is it that you want to claim?” Did I sound breathless? Nervous? I pressed my lips together a bit as I eyed him warily… or was it excitedly? A volley of butterflies flinted around deep inside of my gut along with repeated contractions in my abdomen as I gazed upon him waiting for the hammer to drop.

“Nothing too unsettling… considering the lovely weather, and your very lovely presence right in front of me, how about you celebrate the Jubilee with me… “

To say that I was surprised by his request was an understatement.

“Huh?”

That arrogant little smirk was back and if I did not know any better… and to be honest I was beginning to suspect that I did not, I would think he was actually trying to keep me off guard.

“The Jubilee… we can have a nice little picnic together” he shrugged lightly but his gaze was steady… “unless you really are scared?”

What the hell game was he playing? And that last remark… definitely goading me into spending the day with him… even if I did not give in to come to terms with the loss of the bet, he might have guessed his taunt would spur me into action.

“Do you even like flowers?” I doubted very seriously that he originally intended to spend even a moment wandering through the flora at the outskirts of Draycott until that very moment.
 
“I know the perfect place… we’ll have a picnic, talk… frolic…” I could not help the bubble of laughter that surged in me as I eyed him and shook my head. Frolic indeed… being alone with him in the forest may lead to me losing my entire mind. Ever nerve in my body was tingling in anticipation of being alone with him. This was a bad idea… right? Mandy, my agent would advise against it. Trouble… hadn’t sex gotten me into enough problems already? Suddenly he slipped my arm through is own and started down the sidewalk, leading me to whatever destination he had in mind.

Donovan was quite effective at throwing together his impromptu outing… within minimal timing of stopping by his hotel he changed from his tailored suit into jeans and a tee, secured a basket full of snacks and what looked like a fancy bottle of merlot and then made arrangements with his staff with the intention of being gone for the remainder of the day. I would place a wager that we were in and out in less than 30 minutes… and at his ‘perfect’ place in an equal amount of time.

I would be a liar if I said that the spot that he led me too was not… simply perfect. A secluded little den, if I wanted to be fanciful… with the warm end of summer sun reflecting flawlessly off a small nearby pond with deep hues of colorful flowers blossomed all around. A crisp rush of air breezed in the space, releasing a sweet floral aroma and sending shimmering ripples across the surface of the crystal like water with a family of ducklings floating contently as if there was no possible way this day could get any better. He rolled a blanket across the grass under a rather large willow tree and patted the spot beside him before beginning to set out the morsels he procured at the hotel. Donovan pulled my small back of knickknacks from my grasp, replacing it with reusable stemware filled with wine before I settled down beside him with a suspicious look.

“You do this often...” I accused finding myself entirely too relaxed and content to enjoy what he had created in the spur of the moment. The awkwardness I expected to feel just simply was not there. Of course, there had been some initially… when we bumped into each other outside of the Curio… but now… I leaned my head back and enjoyed the slivers of sunlight that seeped between the low hanging leaves of the overgrown tree before peeping back over to my companion.

“Not ever really…” he smirked before taking a sip of his drink.

“Then why?” I asked bluntly. I lifted the hand that held my drink and waved it around delicately as if encompassing the entire display around us. “This seems more like a reward for me than you for winning our wager…”

“You assume I do not have ulterior motives…”

It was my turn to smirk before I shook my head and took a sip of my drink. The man was too charming… to secretive… to observant… and way too good looking. It was… HE was disarming. Every inch of me was attuned to his being, wanting to touch and taste and smell. But I also wanted to understand. Curiosity about him nagged at the back of my mind, only partially obscured by my desire for him.

“What was… is… your plan then Mr. Fraser?”

“Nothing too sinister at the moment… get to know you a bit better… see what mischief you are getting up to.”

I laughed softly taking another sip of wine. “What makes you think I am up to any sort of mischief?”

“Educated guess?”

I laughed again “so you brought me up here to appease your curiosity… I am a boring person… very few friends, rather private… hiding away in what I assumed would be a very hum-drum low-action corner of the world.”

His eyes flashed for the briefest moment before he uttered “You may have convinced me of that… before our evening of poker… “

“I’m just a good girl with a lot of bad habits…” I tease with a wicked grin earning me an answering grin. “What about you? You did not mention much about your family when we played poker that night…”

“I seem to remember that is what we were wagering against… you lost… and thereby lost your opportunity to learn more about me…”

“And so, I am supposed to just sit here in this amazing atmosphere and run on about myself while learning absolutely nothing about you?... That sounds horrendously boring”

“Not to me…” he grinned… “But fine… there isn’t very much to tell about myself really. I’m from a family of five… Dad you’ve met… mom was already deceased before he opened the hotel. He is off… on a retreat of sorts. My oldest sibling… a sister, is in the states working in a wildlife sanctuary… then there is my older brother, a rather uptight professor at Cambridge. And me… here running the family business so to speak.” He stretched out as he spoke, crossing his legs at the ankle and resting his elbows behind he back.

“Sounds like we are both rather ordinary and monotonous…” He laughed and shook his head.

“I would hardly call a world renowned, prize winning author ordinary or monotonous…” I tried to remember what all we talked about the night we played cards. I typically did not talk about work with people… not after some lessons I had learned the hard way. But I had quite a bit to drink that night. Had I run off at the mouth. “I’m positive you have a number of things you could share that are so far left unsaid…”

“Oh, you think so, do you?” I chuckle “You will have to give me a clue on what it is you are interested in knowing… this is after all your payment for the wager I lost… right…?” There it was again, that glint in his gaze. I was not imagining it, but I had absolutely no idea what it meant… but then he exposed his motive for this whole adventure and I realized… he once again had played me like a fiddle. Chills slipped down my spine as he grinned, looking like the cat that caught the canary.

“… excellent… you can start off by telling me what secrets you were trying to uncover at Mikel’s place… and what’s in your little bag there”

I hesitated, more surprised by his line of curiosity then anything else. But then I thought of it a little, remembering seeing him and Mikel huddled together periodically in conversation and I wondering if maybe Donovan could be of some help in solving some of the mystery of what was happening in town. I mean… wasn’t that part of the reason I was curious about his family in the first place? After reading the myths about the hotel… but then we had our card game and I completely and utterly forgot all about that book. I wrinkled my nose while he waited but then I started talking. Sharing with him what I had witnessed… what I had experienced. I pulled out the items I purchased, told him why I picked them up…. About the strange things I found out at Town Hall… everything really. I even told him about my dream, or dreams rather, though I knew my voice grew a bit shaky in telling of that part. Had I shown my fear? It was a beautiful day but suddenly, the more I spoke of what I could not explain the chillier I felt. Until suddenly I felt him pulling me towards him and I realized that my teeth were chattering. He brushed his fingers up and down my bare arms and I frowned harder looking up through the patches of leaves to the oh so bright sun.

“I should not be cold” I said curiously.

“Let me warm you up…” he hissed against my ear and suddenly heat erupted inside of me when his tongue slithered out and dragged along my ear lobe. I trembled, then whimpered as his hands shifted and brushed across my torso before he groped and pulled me back against him. I twisted my head, gazing at him silently, feeling a little lost… a little confused. Something was seriously wrong but then he was stroking me… burning me with his touch. And I gave in to his warmth, turning more towards him and seeking what he was offering, eager to step away from whatever that icy feeling had been.

He took my mind off of all of that mystery and intrigue in the best way possible… over the course of the next few hours, in that shaded meadow he expertly and exquisitely unraveled all the worry and uncertainty that had suddenly engulfed me, minute by minute, inch by inch. Why he had done that I could not say, and I did not care… I was just grateful… and more than willing to give as good as I got until eventually, we were entwined together panting and convulsing and utterly spent. At least I certainly was.

DARG (RESEARCHER'S OFFICE) | YASAMAN - DONE

A few nights later, after a particularly grueling evening spent in the company of my mother… listening to her drone on and on about how lucky some woman would be once Rafe decided to take a wife… and how disappointing my lack of effort in securing a wealthy… yes… that was the only criteria to be met… a wealthy husband and producing a string of children to ‘make my life worthwhile’. As if either of those things had… no, scratch that. When dad had been wealthy mom had been completely and utterly content. I shook my head in annoyance, standing out on the sidewalk and stretching out in my regular routine.

I needed to run. Usually I waited until morning, but I would call this a bit of an emergency. It did not take long for the crashing sound of rubber to pavement jarred in my mind, thumping in the background of the tunes that blasted form my earbuds took my mind off the unpleasantness that was Grace Lenox. While I made my way through the treelined neighborhoods, across the bridge and turning towards the beach drive I focused solely on putting one foot in front of the other and my playlist. By the time I was kicking up sand with each step, I took note of the fog that rolled across the coastline. Over the course of the months since I had been home… since I had been running this circuit… the air had only become darker… thicker, and seemed to be stretching out further and further from seashore and moving farther into town. I tried to ignore it… demanding I focus on my task… my workout… breathing… pacing… running… breathing again. And the clouds just seemed to get darker… more ominous… promising something terrible and fierce.

‘Ignore it’ I chided and I hummed along to the music strumming in my ears before I jolted to a full stop, nearly colliding with Yasaman who loomed steps away… breaking through the shadowy fog steps ahead of me unexpectedly. Not that she was moving or anything. No nothing like that. I literally almost run right over her prone body, just standing there, staring out towards South Pier… almost in a trance.

I ripped the buds from my ears, frowning as I moved the last few paces to her side, panting a bit but otherwise more confused… and concerned about my friend.

“Yas…” I called out but earned no response. She didn’t move… hell she didn’t even flinch. She wasn’t startled at all. She just stood there. I rounded her, frowning harder at her stony face… blank and focused. Gloom and dread creeped into my soul, quivers of unease spiked through me and a hard knot coiled into the pit of my stomach while the fog curled around the both of us. I tried again, speaking a bit louder… then again, actually reaching out and touching her.

Suddenly she jerked and her previously glazed eyes seemed to finally shift and look towards me. Still, it took some more seconds before she seemed to be a bit more herself, frowning and looking awkwardly confused. The fog as well seemed to seep back a little, still circling us but not like… touching… or enveloping us. I trembled again as I licked my lips.

“What are you doing out here?” I asked softly, standing directly in front of her… blocking her view towards the pier. She still seemed a bit spacy but eventually admitted that she was just taking an evening stroll to unwind from the day. I convinced her to head back with me… tugging her arm into my own and going in the opposite direction of the burnt pier.  I was worried… something was obviously not right, and I was certain that there was something to do with what they were finding under that pier’s structure. We had made it off the beach completely before I dared to venture a request.

“I wonder if you could get me in to take a look around the ruins… I heard somewhere there were runes and wards and stuff in there…”

Strangely enough, the further away from the shore we got the more level-headed she seemed to become. I nibbled on my lower lip as she huffed slightly.

"There were only two stone pillars in the ritual chamber," she says. "Poor condition - they nearly toppled when we touched them, so we made a decision to move them above ground for better preservation. What you see in the exhibition was what we found - recovered, of course."

“Okay…” I nodded slowly, still worrying with my lower lip… “Was there anything odd about the wards then?”

Again, she frowns as she gazes over at me… "Odd? Not that we could tell. They were limned with a faint light, but in these places, any sort of glow or halo-like effect can be attributed to the excavation lighting we use."

“And you are sure I couldn’t get a chance to take a peak at the real setting?”

“It’s rather pointless… but…” She seemed to think for a few seconds before continuing “didn’t you sign up for DARG? If you want, I can pull some strings and get you into the research section of the program…” I nod my head quickly, grinned… even though I thought it was a bit hollow. I was anxious… worried. Something was going on in Draycott… and I was afraid that whatever it was seemed to be affecting Yas in a particularly uncomfortable manner. Luckily for me, Zain appeared ahead of us moments later. I did not even question why he was lingering around on the boardwalk all by himself that late at night. But I was thankful that I was able to play Yas into safe hands before I turned to head back in the direction of home.

I popped my buds back into my ears, pressed play and took the first few running steps before I squealed and jumped back… my heart raced madly at a monstrous unseen beast manifesting directly ahead. It was only seconds before I began chastising myself, gritting my teeth then shaking my head ruefully when the culprit eased from the shadows and I was able to make out the sleek blue coat of Mikel’s Russian as it lightly pranced into view.  She purred and stroked over against my leg, earning herself a hesitant, nervous chuckle and soft pet before she spun around and sulked back into the darkness from which she had suddenly come.


Over the next few weeks, I begun my volunteer work for the archeology project, at least once a week making my way to the site and doing whatever tasks they required of me. But so far, I had not uncovered much more than I already knew about what might be happening in Draycott. I had hoped for… more. So that was frustrating. I was also having more difficulty sleeping. The dreams were becoming more intense… spine-chilling. Always the same, with the spooky child-like laughter and the sing-songy chants. A promise? A warning? Either way, I was terribly apprehensive and jittery at nights. So much so that on occasion I would make my way to the hotel… practically assault Donovan with the urgency of my need… both sexually and just a desperate need to push every other thought out of my head. Luckily for me, he was more than willing to meet my animalistic passion enthusiastically. And for a little while… at least… the fear would subside. Not that he just let himself be used… he probed me for information, seeking to understand what was driving me… what was scaring me. He would become quiet… contemplative, dragging every tidbit of information out of me before he would skillfully manipulate both my body and mind… uncoiling every bit of tension with his wickedly potent touch. One night, after I drank in the distraction that his body seemed to provide against the haunting images and sounds that continued to keep me awake at night, Donovan suggested that I place one of the stones I got from Mikel on my bedside table. After that, the dreams subsided and finally, after some months, I was able to have some peaceful sleep.

The shadowy fog continued to bellow up around the south pier… stretching up and wide… but at times would seem to dissipate… usually around mid-day. At the brightest times of day, it seemed that Draycott was perfectly normal. It was the oddest thing. Then we started having intermittent telecommunications disruptions. Distorted sounds, choppy connections… even some all-out outages became the norm. And it did not matter which form of communication you attempted to use. Landline and cellular phone service would simply go out… the internet was as unreliable, both slow and spotty…  as if it was declining into the era of DSL… catching a wifi signal seemed to be like striking gold. Television and radio services would periodically blur into white noise for hours at a time… and there was no rhyme or reason to the stoppages. Telecommunication companies arrived from the city to address the issues but almost always left… assuring everyone that there were no issues at all to be found.

One day, after arriving at Town Hall to continue my volunteer work, I was struck uneasily by how much darker it was inside than it was even in the foggy, overcast misty day outside. It was midday… but inside it looked more like dusk. Janine came barreling right into me when I drew up short and shivered at the uncanny feeling that had the hairs on the back of my neck raising up.

“Oh, there you are, sorry… did you just get here?”

I shiver again, pointing out to her how dim the room was… how… well I did not really get to explain more, Janine hit a light switch on the wall beside her and when no more light flooded in she frowned hard before setting down the papers she held. She paused… considered it a moment… determined that the fuse must have blown and suggested that we work together to check the boxes that were situated at opposite ends of the room.

She heads off, almost completely oblivious to the impending sense of dread I begin to have. Shorted fuses don’t usually unnerve me so much, but given everything that I’ve seen lately, everything that’s been happening… I was especially certain I liked this situation. But I was pretty familiar with the offices by now, so surely, surely it won’t take me too long?

To my relief, it doesn’t. Locating the fusebox, I hit the switch that obviously needed to be flipped back. But all I hear is a faint buzzing noise. I swear it felt like something had reached inside and gripped my heart as the shadows only seem to deepen, threatening to swallow me up. I bit my lip hesitantly but then I try to call out…to tell Janine what I did it… but my voice goes too… muffled, smothered, almost as if I was suddenly covered by a blanket.

Fighting the gathering unease, I turn towards the entrance… I remember where that was… I was certain of it... yet, all I see is fog. Fog at my feet, curling up, around… almost as if it has a life all on its own. And when I look up, I try to scream… but the sound is lodged in my throat, like a wad of stone choking back my voice in the most horrific way.

A figure is standing there, familiar. Feminine. At a distance, I think that something is wrong. I know something is wrong. I’m terrified but stuck… paralyzed as I stare at the too pale skin… too blue. Her, the woman… the creature?... her features are half-obscured by dark hair, but even then, I can see the glowing blue eyes, unfocused, hallow… dazed. The lower half of this figure is trailing off, swallowed up by mist and darkness. I want so badly to call out, but not even a squeak escapes my obstructed throat, my voice just dies there, the muscles of my neck convulsing and contorting to no avail.

I don’t stop trying… attempting futilely to shout, cry, speak… and the figure turns its head and suddenly the features manifest before me…fully formed. Or as fully formed as fog and mist carved into shapes can make it. The face is blank, featureless. The only indication of eyes I can make out are two glowing blue… dots where the eyes should be. I can’t look away. Then it moves, lumbering one… then another… stumbling in front of me… towards me…

And then stops, its hand outstretched… reaching for me, while mist continues to coil around my body, around my neck. I think I whimper… yet there is still no sound. Terror burns in my chest, making me want to recoil back but still I am prone to the danger that looms before me… hearing a low murmuring whisper. Haven’t I seen you before? the whisper asks, voice soft, gentle, creeping. It almost sounds like Yasaman’s voice. It sets goosebumps down my neck, and I want to run, to scream… to escape…

A loud, high-pitched whine breaks out across the room, and the figure recoils, stung. The whining seems to have an effect on it, and it sprints across the room… whatever it is, stumbles into a room next door. In that moment, the lights explode into the room, flooding over the shadowing and pushing them away and then I see Janine walk in. She’s accompanied by Yasaman, who looks more tired than I expected.

“There we are,” Janine says, thoroughly content. “You got the light breaker down? Excellent.”

“Good. I was worried we were dealing with another outage.” Yas nods curtly and I cannot help but stare at her, trying to assess… to rationalize what I had just seem moments before… taking in her features. She’s here, full flesh and blood, and it is her voice ringing out. “I’m glad you’re here. We’ve more information you need to sort out, and then review. If you could -”

She indicates a new room to me, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. And I suppose… maybe to her it hadn’t. Both she and Janine had been elsewhere… or… at least I think they had been? Of course, they had been. What was happening to me… the vision had seemed so real… it was real right? How could I have imagined something so… irrational? I shake my head, trying to chalk it up to my imagination, but there were just too many things that should not be real… to much evidence of the unknown and nonexistent and mythological materializing in Draycott.

I shiver as I pick up the boxes and head out, following them. Eventually, I’m confronted with a cordoned doorway marked “Private” and ushered in behind the two researchers.There are papers. Files. Boxes of files, all stretched and stacked all around. Pictures of the artifacts. Already shaken by what I had just… witnessed? Imagined? I shook my head… this room was doing little to settle my nerves… it was almost completely overwhelming me and Yas wants me to place the boxes… somewhere? No indication where, as she and Janine slip immediately back out of the room leaving me alone to handle the task on my own. I settle down at a desk within, keen to finish up what I am tasked… but my eyes shift around, spying the bevy of information packed in around me. And despite how shaken the incident from moments before left me feeling… I still pondered more… a deep-seated need to learn more. No harm poking around this place… right?

I poked through the closest box near me… files of photographs from the excavation site. It seemed to be filled with images of the physical dig site as well as a catalog of each of the artifacts that had been removed from the space.

I note sloping passageways, apparent dampness on walls and strange distortions that look like a screaming face embedded into the stone… is that stone? The walls appeared to be dripping water in the polaroids. I guessed this is what a ritual chamber looked like. The sword was pinned in the middle in what looked like a chunk of stone, edged by two wardstones. Where those the wards Yas mentioned that night on the beach? It would appear so. Then a small bowl sat in front of… below… the sword and there was a series of concentric, arcane markings that spiraled out away from the center of the display.

I recognized some of those symbols, from one of the books Mikel had referred to me, and I think I remembered some of the images. Still, they are difficult to figure out fully and in some places the carvings or chalk was worn away. Whether by water… or even time… was anyone’s guess. At the very least, the ritual circles themselves were now incomplete… or broken maybe? Smudged… disturbed.

Smudged… that seemed extremely odd. I mean, I am no archaeologist, but the images are exactly how things were found upon discovery. Which lead to the reasoning that if the researchers had not been the ones to smear the markings…. Then someone else must have done it… right? Like… before the discovery. Someone had to have gone into the room and disturbed the site, but who would’ve come here to start?

Just more freaking questions… I set the photographs down and look around further, moving on to the hefty looking sheaf of reports. Laboratory reports. Literally detailing all sorts of factual information about the stone, carbon dating, metals… plus the progress reports on the dig itself.

Whomever wrote up the reports also seemed pretty thorough about reporting on the psyche of the workers… mentioning how eager the salvagers seem to be to get back to work. Cheerfully expounding on the good their excitement was for productivity, especially considering how much excavation the site was yielding. There is a report on the network of tunnels beneath the ruins that extends from Draycott’s shores out to the South Pier and vice versa… but mentioning that part of it may be partically submerged. The one in the South Pier was completely drained but the rest is unknown. Then lastly, a report about the paint-substance on the wardstones. The ingredients were identified…. Cedar, mullein, palo santo, plus some obsidian and amethyst mineral chips. Lastly noted was the inclusion of blood… yet, oddly … it is mentioned that it is neither human nor animal. I immediately wondered how that could be… before reading on and realizing that the writer indicates that it must be an error and additional tests were forthcoming.

I shook my head as I placed those down again, glancing around then finally stepping to a nearby corkboard… obviously a tracking board. Photographs of all sorts were pinned across the surface, string stretching from one marker to the next. Snippets of papers and post-it notes pasted everywhere. I recognize rumors about the legendary oracle-town Ath’yelin from one of the books I purchased at the Curio, some messy and obscured dates written about historical references listed. Some are clear as day… others are more blurred. One of them… is an alleged depiction of a pale skinned, almost sea-bloated, vacant blue-eyed monster. One of it’s hands is obscured in a sheath of fog drawn into the artists work… and quoted as being the imagery of another Draycott Myth: The Woman at Sea. I shivered shakily staring into eyes that seemed so similar to what I had just witnessed only moments before.

I sighed softly before rubbing my hands over my eyes that suddenly felt strained. A dull ache thumped at each of my temples and I felt myself going into information overload. Meticulously I set about putting things away, closing files and straightening stacks of papers, trying to get everything neat and tidy. But before I could finish, the light above flickered and hissed causing me to jerk and squeak in alarm. A surge of fear welled up inside of me and quickly I shoved the last bits into one of the boxes haphazardly and rushed out of the room, firmly shutting the door behind me.

The Researcher’s office was a literal fount of information, but I needed time to digest what I had learned that day. I would have to come back another time… perhaps when I would not be so alone.

DRAYCOTT GRAMMAR SCHOOL (FOREST) - DONE

I shook my head as I stepped onto the campus of the grammar school. It had been years since I had been there, and I could honestly say that the memories were particularly kind. I smiled softly as I pulled the box of items Rafe had requested from the trunk of the car and strolled over to the imposing structure.

The Draycott Grammar School was not in the ‘thick of things’ as one might imagine a place of education to be. In most cities I had lived in the schools tended to be of prominence and situated at least somewhat close to downtown… but this was definitely off the beaten track. Nostalgia flooded me as I strolled up the pathway, its stone walls, the overgrowing ivy, and the iron-wrought gates did not appear to have changed in thirty years. Given that it’s autumn, the children have already started school and I can hear their laughter echoing across the fields, footsteps crunching on fallen leaves. It’s a pretty sight, seemingly full of happiness and excitement and livelihood. Even when I was a child we had all loved the school and it did not surprise me to imagine the students adoring spending time here and keep themselves very, very busy.

Rafe had a presentation planned for the children, from what he conveyed in his message… and had forgotten some coloring books he had printed for the teachers lesson planning that would come after he interacted with he students during his program. Strangely, it was pretty easy to imagine Rafe goofing around with children but teaching them?... I chuckled softly to myself as I approached the front gate.

The groundskeeper comes out to speak to me, and even though he is a little gruff, he is appreciative of my brining the materials… and also that I did not attempt to just waltz in… or break in. Because apparently that was a thing. He gladly accepted the materials I carried, assuring me that he would see that they were gotten into the right hands and was shocked to learn that I attended as a child. We chatted a bit, and during the conversation, I learned that there was actually a hiking trail behind the school, into the forest. It was my turn to be shocked. I had no idea about the location, and just assumed that the trail was man-made, created during my absence from town. He points it out to me, saying that it’s one of the calmer and lovelier places to go, full of unique foliage and herbs… correcting my assumption about the creation date… instead explaining that it was simply lesser known even amongst Draycott’s inhabitants.

He does warn me that it would be best to take someone with me along the path. The trails had gotten stranger, more overgrown, he says, and with the damnable fog, sometimes it’s hard to see the pathway up ahead. Perhaps some preparation would be handy - or perhaps I would ask Donovan… or perhaps better yet Mikel to go along with me one day. He seemed extremely knowledgeable about and excited about nature, more so than Donovan. Eventually, I thank the groundskeeper for his time and take my leave.

Yet, as I headed back towards the car, chills creeped down my spine and I frowned. When had the fog made its way all the way up there?

HARVESTIDE | SIRVAN - DONE

The temperature had grown frigid. There just was no other way to describe it. Plus, the fog… just constantly expanding clouds of gray vapor worked to envelope Draycott by the day. Thicker and heavier, making it near impossible to see more than a block ahead at times. There were unsettling shadows everywhere, and on more than one occasion I found myself jumping in fright but an unexpected noise or sudden appearance of a person that simply did not seem to exist seconds before. I found myself seeking the gym at the hotel more often in those days… avoiding my usually jaunts through the streets of Draycott. I was not too proud to say that I was spooked.

I made it a habit of spending some free time with Sirvan, pulling him away from his duties at Town Hall and trying my best to take his mind off of his workload. Each time I saw him, he was looking more haggard and stressed. But he always seemed to light up and put forth an effort to put work on hold. At least for a few moments at a time. One day I even managed to convince him to spend an entire day playing hooky. It not only seemed to help him, but if I were being perfectly honest… it was also another excuse for me to take my mind off of everything that I was uncovering about my home town… about the weird and unexplainable things that kept occurring, not only around town… but also to the people in the town.

We explored all of the festivities leading up to the big Gala at the end of the month, exploring haunted houses, picking through the craft stalls, sampling the season fares that many a townsfolk had cooked up and sold. This part was what I remembered of the season… what I looked forward to. And I knew that Sirvan was enjoying himself… but I also knew… without him having to stay so that everything was not quite right with him.

“Sirvan… are you feeling okay?” I finally blurt out as we sat on a rooftop patio, each enjoying a creamy seafood bisque as we chatted.

He hesitated looking down as he slowly stirred into his bowl. I was not sure what he was thinking but he finally scooped a bit up, savored it a moment before he eventually looked over and spoke while shaking his head.

“I’ve not been sleeping well… as far as I know” I gritted my teeth and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. It seemed to be a somewhat often occurrence these days. How could he not know for sure if he were sleeping well… or not? It sounded suspiciously as if he were not able to keep track of his own sleeping habits.  His lips curdled into a wry smile “It’s… well ever since I went down to the South Pier… but you know I always just chalked it up to stress. It takes a lot of work to keep a town as big as this one going, and I’m not as young or sprightly as Dominic can be with work and burning through things…”

I chewed on my lower lip and nodded. I wanted to encourage him but the whole creepiness-factor about that South Pier had me on edge. I thought of the stone I kept at my bedside… how… even if it was only in my imagination, I believed it was helping me sleep better.

“Listen…” I started, reaching over and placing my palm over the back of his hand that rested on the table. “I have something… its probably nothing… but maybe it might help. You will probably think me crazy but… I don’t know. After my trip to the pier I was struggling with bad dreams. And lately… well… its silly really…” I trailed off again, but he was looking curious. So I continued. “I have this stone… I got it at the Curio… it is supposed to have some kind of mystical properties to it. I don’t know if I believe it… or maybe I want to believe it? Whatever… ever since I have kept it near my bedside, I have slept a whole hell of a lot better. It might all be bullshit… but, I am going to bring it to you, it couldn’t help to try it… “

He chuckled, and I kind of expected him too… “listening to ole’ wives tales now Red?” I shrugged but also smirked.

“What do you have to lose? Not like the rock is going to jump off the table and beat you half to death in your sleep… maybe it will help… maybe its bullshit… no harm in trying it out though you know?”

He continued to smirk, but he also did not object and eventually he nodded. “Sure… why not”

After that the topic turned towards the excavation… and more specifically the sword. I still barely knew anything about it and while Sirvan was here and feeling in a chatty mood about the artifacts it seemed as good a time as any to try and feed some of my curiosity.

He shrugs though, already indicating that he had little to offer regarding the topic. “I know only as much as the reports tell me. They found it at the bottom of the sea, stuck in stone. Like… an actual sword in stone, all Excalibur type of deal. It was hell to pull it out too, that much I can tell you. From what I heard they nearly had to chisel the rock from around the damn thing to free it.” He shook his head again and looked off into the distance a bit, “… funny thing is…. When I looked at the footage, there looked to be something dripping off the sword. Like it was embedded in water, not stone. But it seriously did not look like water. I don’t know… I mean it could have just been the way the light in the chamber was shining over it really. Probably was just that…. the light.”

Stuck in stone? What in the world. But it was out now… secure in Town Hall… on display for all to see. I changed the topic, to something less intense because Sirvan had grown solemn in the telling of the tale… had become pensive. He was worried… whether over work stuff or all the strangeness accompanying this dig, I did not pry anymore that day.

When the day of the Harvestide Gala rolled around, I wanted to be excited. It had always been one of my favorite events of the year in my childhood. I was always caught up in the whimsical glamour of it all. With the change in season came the fiery explosion of bold oranges, bright yellows, deep reds igniting from the forests and shrubbery around town. Fallen leaves padded the ground and the fragrances … pumpkin and warm apple cider always had a special place in my heart. But Draycott was different this year… all horror and less spice. At least that is what my brain kept thinking as things just went darker and gloomier as the days passed by. But that did not stop the festivities… or from the inhabitants of Draycott from making merry and party planning despite the horrific undertone that seemed to penetrate my own psyche. The Gala would go on. And mostly everyone seemed in genuine high spirits. Even Grace seemed to be unusually charming and carefree. 

And as expected, the Town Hall was decorated with extravagant elegance. Shimmering candles and glowing orbs, opulent linens and custom luxury ornaments transformed the ballroom into something magical. Townsfolk and those tourists that remained for the season were all decked in their finest glory and swaying gracefully in tune to the soft hums and chords of a small live orchestra.

There was a lively toast, championed by Sirvan and other ‘who’s who’ of Draycott society to celebrate it’s people… and the year ahead. Excitement and good cheer filled the room. The charming lighting and warmth within those walls letting each person forget all about the icy cold they travelled in on their way to that even that evening.

I managed to catch Sirvan shortly after his speech, congratulated him and even slipped him the stone I promised him the last time we met. He cheerfully laughed at me… shaking his head but accepting the small polished orb, slipping it into his custom fit blazer before placing a kiss on my cheek and making me promise to save him a dance some point that evening.

I, of course, spent some time drooling over the desert table, even giving in and selecting what looked like one of those delicious petits fours from Grand Metropole’s kitchens. Shortly after that I actually bumped into said hotel’s proprietor, spoke softly, flirted a little… thought about dragging him into a nearby closet. But I forced myself to show some resemblance of decorum, keeping said thoughts entirely to myself. We did dance once, and I got the feeling that it was also something he seldom did. Not because he danced poorly. Quite the opposite, he moved like he barely touched the floor… but I was perceptive enough to notice that I got more than one odd look from other guests… other female guests. And not just ‘odd’ but some were down right shooting daggers at me. It barely mattered to me though.

I spoke with Mikel for a bit… looked around for Yas but eventually was informed that she had taken the opportunity to leave Draycott for a few days. She probably needed the break more than most.

The evening, all in all, was a nice reprieve from all the rest of the insanity that I felt was smoldering inside of town. But… then I realized, perhaps I thought that a bit too soon. Suddenly, there was chaos… confusion? People seemed to be leaning into each other, whispering… gossiping… speculating. It took a few minutes but eventually I got the gist. They were planning on doing the closing ceremony but Sirvan was missing.

I frowned and glanced around, trying to remember when the last time I had spotted him. He hadn’t even come back to claim his dance. I nibbled on my lip just as Rafe stepped over to me, concern etched on his face.

“What happened?” I asked immediately and he shook his head.

“No one can locate Sirvan. A couple of us are going to take a look around” I immediately stepped in line beside him. “Where the hell are you going?”

“If you think I’m am not going to help look you must need to prescribe yourself some of your own medicine” I mutter mulishly and moved ahead of him, not caring about the curse that erupted from him behind me. But he did not try to stop me. We scoured the rooms on that level… then eventually made our way up the flight of stairs… coming in direct contest with other people searching. I tried to get a read on the others… the Deputy Mayor… the chief… but Donovan and Mikel were just now exchanging odd looks with each other. They looked… skeptical. Chills raced down my spine as they spoke about searching for Sirvan… no one still had not found him… then there was something… at the opposite end. The woman… the chief… she took off trying to catch whatever that had been. What had it been? My stomach was in knots, Rafe was gripping my arm… ordering me to go back downstairs. I did not move. The other three men were several steps ahead of us… something was horribly wrong. I could feel it seeping into my bones. Chills. Donovan’s eyes shifted... Mikel’s as well, spying us a few steps away before we all heard the sound… low, guttural… agonizing. I rushed forward, sprinting past the men… following the chief, my eyes filled with worry and I gasped, coming up inches behind the chief and seeing the exact same thing she was now staring at.

“Sirvan…” I hissed shakily… blood seeping between his fingers and staining the Persian rug beneath his slumped body.

OUTFITS
JUBILEE | GALA
|


ROUND 3 DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (17/07/2020 at 15:14)

Name: Ariana Alonso

Face claim: Chrissy Costanza

Age: 26

Role: Resident

Traits: Smart, curious, impatient, rational, insecure, artistic

Interests: Renier, Zain

Places to Investigate: The Grand Metropole Hotel, The Seaside Curio

Maybe it is a date

Ariana was sitting around the kitchen table with her phone in her hand and a big smile on her face after they had just eaten dinner. “Who are you texting that’s making you smile so much?” Genevieve asked her sister who was sitting across from her. “Just a friend” Ariana replied.

“A friend? Are you sure?”

Ariana scoffed. “Who else could it be?”

“Hmm. I don’t know. Maybe the guy you went on a date with?” Genevieve teased.

“I told you, it was not a date! We just hung out”

“Suuure. Anyway, I’m happy for you. Maybe you’ll finally forget all about Todd.”

“Maybe,” Ariana said quietly. It’s true, she was hoping to forget about Todd eventually but that’s not why she was happily texting Renier. The girl hated to admit it but she genuinely liked him. He was kind, smart, mature, and not to mention cute. And they had a lot in common. They were potentially good friends and Ariana would be lying if she said she didn’t hope for more, although she was afraid to admit it. No, it was too soon. It hasn’t even been a year yet since her breakup with Todd. Besides, what if the same thing happened again? At the beginning Ariana had thought that Todd was a great guy too but then he ended up breaking her heart over and over again. She was not ready to have her heart broken once more. Ariana decided to relay this to her sister.

“What should I do?” Ariana asked her.

“Well… do you like him?”

“I do. But–"

“Then that’s it. No buts. You can’t keep being afraid. If you like him then just show him how you feel.”

“But what if he breaks my heart?”

“Look, we’re still young. We’re probably going to have our hearts broken many more times until we get old. Is it scary? Yes. But it shouldn’t stop you from going after what you want. If you don’t try how will you know what will happen?” Genevieve told her sincerely. “I’m here for you no matter what happens. Remember that.”

Ariana nodded and stood up to go give her sister a hug. “Thanks for the advice. You’re right. I should stop being afraid.”

Her phone rang with a text message:

'I was thinking of going to the Flower Jubilee. Shall we go together?'

Ariana turned the screen to her sister so she could see the message.

“Go. He may be different from Todd. Don’t let your past define your future.”

Ariana nodded and texted Renier that she’ll go with him.

**

“It’s beautiful here” Renier said as they were wandering around the flowers. “Yeah. I like flowers. So many different colours and they’re all… natural” she said, and they both laughed at her cheesy thought. Them texting for the past two months surely made them more comfortable around each other. Renier seemed especially talkative today when compared to his quiet nature that Ariana had noticed before. Renier with her ,in such a beautiful scene, the day could not have been better. She was inspired and as usual dozens of words flowed through Ariana’s mind and she was eager to jot down some lyrics.

Ariana was surprised, but in a good way, when Renier started talking about his past. “I had an accident a while ago. I fractured my leg and had to take some time off from concerts until it healed. That’s why I ended up in Draycott.” Ariana was taken aback by this story and got worried about him. It was the last thing she was expecting from him. “Are you okay though? Is your leg healing? Does it hurt?” Seeing her worried, Renier let out a small laugh and patted her back. “I’m alright but it’s taking longer to heal than I expected. What I’m mostly worried about is my ability to perform again. I mean, I’m worried about my leg of course, but in the long run it might affect my performance on stage.”

“I had no idea you were injured. I hope it heals soon.”

“Me too. In fact I’m going out of town for treatment in a bit.”

What? He’s leaving? Ariana knew that telling him how she feels was not a good idea. He’s leaving and she didn’t even tell him yet. Perhaps she shouldn’t tell him at all. As if Renier could read her mind, his hand gently brushed hers. “Don’t worry. It’s only temporarily. I’ll be back soon.” He assured her and his words soothed Ariana’s worries.

A ray of sunlight suddenly shone on their faces and Renier looked at Ariana, with his eyes boring on hers. “You have pretty eyes” he said in a small voice with a sweet smile, and then froze, as if he said something he was not supposed to say. When Renier looked at her, her heart did that thing again; that thing that she thought it would only do for Todd. Yet here she was with a completely different guy and the name of Todd not even coming to her mind, as if she forgot his whole existence. She couldn’t look away and without thinking, Ariana leaned in and kissed Renier.

Month 7

Ariana could notice how the fog became thicker and heavier as soon as Autumn begun. She could not remember it being like this in previous years. It was also strange how the telecommunications became problematic last month. However, Ariana is not one to overthink things and usually dismisses it when a doubt enters her mind.

While walking back from the West Pier one day, Ariana stopped to look the Grand Metropole Hotel. She didn't know why but something caught had her eye. Perhaps it was the flowers out front which they're beauty was barely lingering from spring since it would be winter soon. She pushed the front doors and saw how fancy it was. Ariana never had any reason to go inside. For some reason she decides to take the elevator up to the rooftop. There was a grand restaurant up there along with a view. A waiter suddenly comes up to her. “Sorry ma’am,” he says. “We’re not open till an hour later, but if you could come back later, you are always welcome to do so!”

**

On another day she heads to the Seaside Curio, which happened to be relatively quiet on that day. Mikel’s voice floats through: “I’ll be with you in a moment!” - and then there’s a crash, followed by a yowl and what she thinks was cursing from the back room.

He took some times to come so Ariana decided to navigate the bookshelves. The corridors between the shelves is about narrow enough that it fits only one person at a time. Her eyes fall on a section on folkore which was quite large, especially the book "The Legends of Draycott" and decides to buy the book.

Month 8

Ariana and Genevieve attended the Gala together. She was sad that Renier was out of town and so they could not go together, but at least he would be getting his treatment and she could spend some quality time with her sister. It was a fun event to attend but nothing worth noting besides the dancing, eating and drinking. She caught sight of Zain but did not try to approach him as he seemed all weird and dazed. Was he okay? What was he thinking about? He was no where to be found later on. What was strange, however, was that  the rumour going around that the mayor also seemed to have disappeared. What was going on?

Round Done

Last edited by BearHugs6 (16/07/2020 at 19:38)

Name: Genevieve Alonso

Face Claim: Emma Dumont

Age: 27

Role: Resident

Interests: Samuel

Places to Investigate: (3) Town Library | (7) Burnt Pier/ South Pier | (11) Draycott Grammar School (Forest - Next Round)

Outfits: Flower Jubilee | Gala
     

Story:

Month 6 - DONE

Genevieve quickly left home once she got ready as to avoid being bombarded by her younger sister with questions. She couldn’t help but feel eager to see how Samuel had planned for their decided location for the Flower Jubilee picnic, mostly since he was new to Draycott and yet it almost sounded like he had managed to figure the place out. They decided to meet by one of the entrances that led to the many forests of Draycott in the afternoon and followed the passageway from there on onwards, until they could find an ideal spot to have their picnic. It seemed that they weren’t the only ones with the idea in mind as they caught glimpse of various other couples searching for the right place, or enjoying the tradition of the Jubilee.

She was still surprised at the fact that she was there, at the Jubilee, with someone other than her sister for once.  Samuel had become a person that she considered a friend – not many people could manage to get through her cold and upfront personality yet he had managed to somehow sneak his way in. It could have been his innocent personality, his handsome smile or his friendly and patient character that Genevieve had grown accustomed to. All she was sure of was that she couldn’t have asked for a better person to enjoy the Flower Jubilee with.

“Let me help you with that” Samuel said whilst reaching for the basket in Genevieve’s hands.

“Oh it’s fine, it’s not that heavy-” Genevieve replied, but he had already snatched it out of her grasp. “Thanks, I guess...” she murmured. Samuel seemed to have heard her as he gave her a light smile and quickly reverted his gaze towards the forest.

“I visited this part of the forest a few days ago... A really lovely spot and perfect for a picnic. Hopefully there will be less people.”

Genevieve followed him through the forest, secretly hoping that they wouldn’t end up lost but fortunately they didn’t. Samuel sighed in disappointment once they reached the area he had in mind as it was already full of people and Genevieve gave him a reassuring smile.

“It’s not like they’ll be stealing our food anyways. Should we sit there?” she suggested as she pointed towards an empty spot. After Samuel nodded, they headed towards where she had pointed, laid out the picnic blanket and took out the food. They passed the hours enjoying the beautiful summer scenery, the freshly-made food and the company of each other. Genevieve opened up her heart to Samuel and told him a few stories about her childhood, even admitted that she wasn’t so keen on the idea of having a younger sibling but that now Ariana was the most special person in her life. To her surprise, Samuel also decided to open up to her and talked about his life before moving to Draycott. 

“So our lifeguard was a business analyst... that’s pretty...” she trailed off, trying to think of the right word.

“Weird?” Samuel suggested.

“Neat. That’s actually pretty neat” Genevieve replied with a smile on her face. “Though it is indeed weird that you took on the holiday to become a lifeguard in a forgotten town. Is it like, your dream job or something?” she sarcastically asked.

“I guess I just needed to change the atmosphere, the scenery. A city is far different. Have you never been?” Sam asked.

“No, not really. Draycott and its surrounding towns are all I’ve ever known... There was no reason for us to head to the big ones when we have a University in one of the towns nearby. It did its job and that was sufficient for us.”

Samuel nodded attentively and Genevieve chuckled at how hard he seemed to be focusing on her words. Suddenly he got up and she quickly followed as she was confused to what was happening.

“I was meant to show you around the place but I forgot all about it. Let’s go quickly, before the sun goes down” he said in a rush.

“But the food, and our things-” Genevieve replied.

“They’ll be fine, come on” Samuel gave her no time to respond as he quickly grabbed her hand and rushed towards the pathway. They quickly arrived as Samuel kept going and going, dragging her all along the way. He pushed through the leaves blocking their way only to reveal one of the most breathtaking views she had ever faced. Flowers were scattered all over the ground of each colour, all of them blooming in a competition-like way, each one trying to be brighter than the other. The hill stood above them with plenty of dandelions flowing to the light breeze of the wind.

“How did you find this place?” Genevieve asked, turning to look at Samuel who had a smile on his face just like her.

“Exploring. Truthfully, I wasn’t lost” he joked.

Genevieve smirked and it quickly turned into a chuckle. 

“Truthfully...” She walked in front of him and stared intensely at his eyes. What had been pondering in her mind was confirmed in that instant and it made her feel more confident. Was it a bad idea? Possibly. Was she going to regret it? Who knows, but it surely didn’t hurt to try it out. “I’m the one that might be lost as of... now.” She quickly stood on her tiptoes and placed a soft kiss on his lips.

Month 7 - DONE

Genevieve was hoping to make a short visit to the South Pier but the access was blocked because of the current preservation works. Boats were leaving the Pier, probably ferrying their newest treasures or better... secrets. Archaeological artifacts that would perhaps someday be presented to the residents of Draycott and those whoever decide to visit as a tourist. As much as she wished to see it from a much closer distance, there was nobody she knew that could give her the required permission to boat to the South Pier. Besides, she was no archaeologist herself. Not ideal to wander on grounds where she has no experience.

***
The Draycott Grammar School was next on her to-visit list. It had been a while since she had last been there and the building still looked the same as ever, with the same antiquity as before yet it was a pity to see it so deserted in the summer heat.

“Anythin’ I can help with?”

The gruff voice coming from behind Genevieve startled her but she was relieved to see that it was only the groundskeeper.

“Just looking around is all” she politely responds. “Do many people come around here at this time of year?”

“They mostly come with the intention of breaking in.”

Genevieve raised her eyebrows in confusion as it peaked her curiosity as to why they would break in into a school. What could possibly be of great value inside a grammar school? Her eyes then travelled towards the forest and a question came up in her mind.

“There” she said as she pointed towards the forest, “Is there possibly a pathway I can take? Or is it blocked off for the safety of the students?”

“A hiking trail, behind the school. It will take you all the way into the forest. It’s one of the calmer places if you wish to go, as it is not very known among the inhabitants.”

Genevieve thanked him for the information and decided to head home for the day. It was weird – she was a habitant yet she didn’t know of the passageway, possibly because they didn’t travel so much to that in area. She still kept the groundskeeper’s words in mind and was sure to visit again.

***
Only a few days later, she decided to head towards the Town Library in hopes of searching for more information about the Lighthouse or the South Pier but most of the information wasn’t new to her, having lived there her entire life.

The Draycott Lighthouse has been there since the 18th century. Various workers have said to have heard laughter at night, with multiple eye witness that testified to have seen iridescent balls of light dance around the site, almost like playful spirits. As for the South Pier, it was apparently built on the remains of some old, seaside ruins. It was burnt down two years ago but it had already been abandoned because of the West Pier which was far more modern at the time.

Genevieve sighed and closed all the books she had took out to skim through. Guess she had a lot of more exploring to do... the Grammar School’s Forest being the next.

Month 8 - DONE

With the arrival of Autumn to Draycott, Genevieve was even on edge as her favourite season of the year was approaching. She ran into Samuel a few times whilst she was out shopping with her sister in the High Street. Genevieve had no other choice but to explain to Ariana all that had happened and for once in her life, it was she who was receiving the advice and not the other way round.

At the end of the month, Genevieve decided to attend the Harvestide Gala along with the company of her younger sister. Nothing could stop the town from partying hard that night nor from enjoying the atmosphere of the festivity. As the party was about to come to an end after much hours of dancing and drinking there was a sudden shift in the air. Trouble possibly could have been brewed judging from the various whispers going around but finally the closing ceremony was about to begin, and Genevieve couldn’t shake off the feeling that something had gone totally wrong.

Round 3 Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (16/07/2020 at 18:51)

Dakota Hunter

Nickname: Koko

Role: Newcomer

Traits:

Confident, smart, kind, adventurous, a fighter; brutally honest, stubborn, sarcastic

Personality:

Dakota has a strong personality, oftentimes appearing rude due to her inherently sarcastic nature. However, she is very kind and treats people as best as she could, choosing to stay quiet instead of responding rudely. If a response is required, she will be bluntly honest and that can often hurt people's feelings. She is often quick to make amends but if she believes she is right in a fight, she will stubbornly insist so. She can be charming and fit in well with social circles, but she prefers spending time with close friends. She enjoys going to parties and dancing. She hates arrogant people and liars.

Interests: Faron, Kieran (FI), Aimee (FI)

Places to Investigate:

(9) The Seaside Curio, (4) The Party District

and (7) The South/Burnt Pier

Story: Done

Chapter 10: Odd and Moments

[ Month 6 - Summer ]

I waved goodbye to Zain, the head researcher of our DARG team, as I headed out of the Reacher’s Offices after finishing my volunteer shift for the day. Zain flashed me a smile before going back to his papers, already murmuring to himself as he picked up a magnifying glass.

Stepping out of the Town Hall, I stretched a little, getting rid of the crick in shoulder from spending almost the entire day cataloguing. I glanced up at the sun and then at my watch. It was four p.m. It was the perfect time to check out the Party District before the nightlife started. I adjusted the bag on my shoulder and then headed towards my destination.


*

The Party District was a hub of lights and loud music. As I strolled through the streets, I recalled the early weeks of me arriving in Draycott and going partying with Annabeth. I snickered as I recalled her and her deputy mayor in their embrace to which she was horrified with later. Ah, good times.

The sun was only just starting its descent but people were already bustling about, moving crates of alcohol for their partying customers. I spotted a group of young people, drunk --really, already?--, laughing and throwing their arms around each other. It’s weird to think that at some point in the past, this was a trade district and was good, respectable, and probably more acceptable to polite society.

Well, I had a sneaking suspicion that this district would have been rifed with drunkards and celebrating merchants  anyway, considering that most trades often included wine. I gazed around the mini-bars and clubs and imagined a time where caravans and tents were busy trading incredible things; silks, fine gems, extravagant carpets and rugs, perhaps, and of course, more wine and alcohol. Can’t forget the social lubricant, now can we?

Again, my mind went to Annabeth and her drunken encounter and again, I found myself giggling.

I passed by a lounge, where beautiful inviting jazz music played out the open doors. I paused, eyeing the entrance--

No, Dakota. This was not what you came here for. I passed a few more tempting bars and lounges and managed to stay out of them all.

Trade Districts were old. Ancient. If there were any strange clues that were connected to the Lighthouse, it would be here. Or maybe have a whisper of a presence. I looked up at the buildings and street lamps, wondering if they would have stories to tell. People would be filling in and it would be too difficult to investigate.

Oh! There was a story of graffiti at the South Pier…

Perhaps there would be old carvings, or graffiti? I glanced around the Party District, examining the walls as I passed by them.

On the surface, the District seemed...clean. Scrubbed, except maybe for the tell-tale signs of chewing gum that had been stepped on far too many times, broken glass bottles strewn in little corners -all obvious signs of long drunken nights before. I pushed my hair back, trying to spot something suspicious. There weren't any word carvings or graffiti that I was expecting.

There are spraytags and wow, those spray-painted graphics are beautiful.

I paused in front of a building where a particularly beautiful spray-painted art caught my eye; it was one where the lighthouse and the piers are juxtaposed next to each other.

The Lighthouse was bright, radiant; the West Pier beautiful and alive with sunshine and the South Pier…

I cocked my head to the side as I studied it. The South Pier in this art was a little grimier, smudged and less brightly coloured. It felt almost like it was fading out of existence. I reached out, my fingers hovered over the art, not touching it.

It’s strangely sad…

I turned away from the graffiti, and continued on my walk, studying the walls. There were just the usual scrawls and carvings; Loonie <3 Sammy, Mr. Leroy smells, and the like. I sighed in exasperation. There was nothing of real interest--

As I turned away, I noticed a sentence scrawled in chalk on a quieter corner of the wall. I stepped closer, peering down at it; ‘What lies in a sepulchre under the sea?’

I frowned. Didn’t that person mean ‘who lives in a pineapple under the sea?’. Well, that was odd. I grabbed my notebook and jotted it down anyway. If it was someone singing the theme song of SpongBob wrong, then I guess I deserved it for being so nosy.

Loud thumping burst out of a building near me and I jumped in surprise. I whirled around and realized that the evening crowd was starting to hustle and bustle around. Music started playing through the district, inviting people in for a drink and a dance.

I wouldn’t be able to solve my mystery like this. Maybe I came here for nothing. I glanced down at my watch; if I headed for the West Pier now, I would be able to grab dinner at my favourite spot before it filled up as well. Excited at the prospect of getting my hands on their seafood platter, I hurried out of the District.


* *


I stared down at my weather-worn notepad, the scribbles and sketches seemed to dance in front of my eyes as I tried to visualize them and magically figure out what they were supposed to mean.

After Faron dropped me home that night of the Lighthouse incident, I had awoken Annabeth and shared my little adventure with her. She was both horrified and intrigued.

I had shown her some of the sketches and she was quiet for a while before she finally admitted to thinking something was off. Annie was a little dreamer, always off in her own world, but she was quick to pick up on things, though she never really dwelled on it. She had mentioned going to the Seaside Curio months ago and coming across strange pyramid-like stone crystals with weird carvings.

I had pulled out my notebook and showed her some strange symbols I had seen. She couldn’t be sure if they were the same but she remembered how they looked because they appeared mysterious and she had considered buying it for protection-- she got scared easily. She sketched out the symbols on a fresh page for me and upon closer inspection, I realized they looked like runes.

But that wasn’t all.

Annie mentioned going to the Draycott Grammar School with a friend and she had come across the groundskeeper who told her about a trail into the forest. It wasn’t just the fact that the trail was ‘unknown’ to most of Draycott residences, but Annie mentioned how the groundskeeper seemed a little creepy. She had suggested we go together and I had immediately jumped on it.

As of right now, I sat in one of  my favourite restaurants by the West Pier. I ran my hand tiredly down my face. I was not getting enough sleep.

The mysteries of Draycott kept my brain humming and the freakish incident at the Lighthouse haunted my dreams. On top of that, as a member of DARG, I had been kept quite busy so I couldn’t go and dig up some more dirt and answers as I would have liked. Though, I did get to spend a lot of time with the researchers and the sailors, which obviously included Faron and Kieran.

I lifted my eyes from my notebook and glanced outside the window. I had intentionally picked a spot where the view of the Lighthouse was blocked and all I could see was the wide expanse of the glittering ocean reflecting the sun’s dying rays.

It was such a calming sight. The thoughts in my mind quietened down to a soft background buzz as I gazed at the serene view

“Mind if I join you?”

At the familiar voice, I looked up and saw Faron standing by the empty chair across from me. He had a slight smile on his usually serious face.

“Of course.” I waved towards the chair. “I could do with some company.”

Faron took a seat and placed his order, pushing back his damp hair. My fingers twitched with a sudden urge to do it for him. I immediately squashed it, deciding instead to focus on other things.

“Taking a break?” I asked, indicating his casual wear. Usually Faron, and the other sailors, were in swimming gear during the DARG excursions. I wasn’t on the boat often, actually only once, but I’d seen him quite often. When he wasn’t going to do any underwater work, he would be on his boat in knee-length swimming shorts and shirtless, which was of course always a drool-worthy sight. Right now he was in a pair of jeans and a fitted t-shirt. Mmm, handsome, handsome sailor…

“Work ended early, so I’m heading into town with some of the guys,” Faron said, shrugging.

“Ah, party time, eh?” I smiled, putting away my notebook.

“We all need to let loose sometimes.” The way he said it, in a lower baritone, made my eyes snap to his. He was looking at me, his eyes dipping to my lips occasionally as his gaze roamed my face and my hair. After a few moments of silence, he leaned forward, lacing his fingers together and resting his hands on the table. He tilted his head a little to the side as his eyebrows furrowed. “We didn’t get a chance to talk much after we ran from the Lighthouse.”

I nodded, fingering the edge of my notebook, wondering if he would even believe me. After a moment, I looked up and met his intense gaze.

“Are you alright? You were bleeding.”

“Yeah, I’m fine. I mean--I was, then, too. Annabeth took care of it, don’t worry,” I reassured. “I think I freaked her out as much as I did you.” I paused. “I mean, as much I freaked you out.”

He smiled, sending a Cupid’s stab straight into my heart. Faron’s smiles always got to me and I had to wonder why.

“I won’t deny that I might have lost a few years off my life after I saw you tear, and then trip, on your way out of the Lighthouse.”

I narrowed my eyes. “Let’s pretend I didn’t trip, okay? I’m not supposed to have faulty ankles.”

“And why is that?”

I paused, debating on whether to tell him or not. Our server came by with our food, filled our glasses, and then went off again. I took a bite of my tasty seafood and then decided to just tell him the truth.

“Because I’m a model. I’ve been doing runways, photoshoots and the like all my life. Balance is everything.”

Faron looked at me for a long moment, chewing almost carefully. Again, his intense gaze roamed my face and then moved to my neck and lowered to my shoulders before deftly flicking away and then back to meet my eyes.

“Makes sense.”

I sighed, taking a sip of my water and lifting an eyebrow in challenge. “What does?”

He just shrugged and went back to his food, a small smile playing around his lips.

We shared a comfortable silence as we ate, occasionally meeting each other’s gazes and holding it for a few seconds. After our meal was done, we decided to take a walk along the marine while we waited for his crew.

The South Pier loomed in the distance; black and burnt, all twisted metal and charred beams. It was hauntingly beautiful. The sun’s reddish glow made it stand out even more. I had once tried to go there, but they had said it was closed off due to excursions.

I wondered what was over there. There was something nagging at the back of my head about the South Pier….

I snapped out of my thoughts as I suddenly became aware of the fact that Faron was standing so close to me, his body warmth practically seeping out. He had been looking out across the ocean too, but his gaze was now on me, dark and curious, if not, a little wary.

“What?” I asked, offering him a teasing smile. “Like what you see? You should take a pict--”

“Are you really okay?”

I blinked and then waved him off. “Of course I am--”

He caught my hand, effectively stilling me. I paused, waiting to see what he would do next. My heart started to pound in my chest and I could feel warmth rushing to my face.

Slowly, Faron pulled me a little closer to him so that our bodies just slightly brushed against each other. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed and his eyes were hesitant; like he wasn’t sure of what he was doing. It was terribly endearing and I wanted to tell him he could do whatever he liked.

He reached up to my face with his other hand and his touch across my cheek was like a whisper. My entire body snapped to attention and suddenly I felt myself freaking out. I had no idea what to do.

“You look like you haven’t slept in weeks,” he said, quietly. “I’m worried about you.”

“I’m fine,” I insisted. “Sleep is for the weak, anyway.”

Mirth danced in his hazel eyes as he lightly brushed the back of his hand across my cheek again. “So stubborn.”

We just gazed at each other and then I felt it; warmth filled my chest and my face and I felt giddy and nervous and excited. My fingers lightly latched onto the edge of his shirt.

I was so close to his face that I saw the moment Faron’s pupils dilated. The air suddenly felt like it got sucked out of the space between us.

Ironic really, considering we were out in the open with all this breeze and fresh oxygen.

“Ayo, Faron!” The voice was faraway and distant, enough to register but not enough to shock us apart. We stood still, with bated breath, gauging this moment. After a few seconds, I blinked and cleared my throat, stepping away and dropping my hold on his shirt. Faron squeezed my hand and then also dropped his hold on me.

“Faron!” Another voice called out, this once gruffer and familiar. Kerry.

“Looks like your guys are looking for you,” I said as we turned to get back into the hustle of the crowd. “Though why they never use their cellphone is beyond me.”

Faron just chuckled.

A group of men stood by the edge of the marine, talking and laughing amongst themselves. The sailor crew that Faron worked with had become friends to me. I didn’t work on the ship but I came by to hang out with Kiran and Faron when I was free. Kieran was amongst them now, his loud guffaws reaching our ears. When they saw us approach, they all started to hoot and holler.

I sighed, rolling my eyes. “You would think they would be a little more serious.”

“Yeah.” Faron was silent for a moment. “Would you like to attend the Flower Jubilee with me?”

I blinked, startled. “W-what?”

“Flower Jubilee.” He peered at me. “Don’t you know what that is?”

Of course I knew what that was. Annabeth had been talking about it non-stop since the Deputy Mayor called her asking her to accompany him. I looked at Faron, secretly thrilled.

“I do know what it is. And yes! I’d love to go with you.”

He flashed me a brief smile. “It’s a date.”

Chapter 11: The Flower Jubilee and The Whispers

I shook my head as Annie left the house with a big smile on her face and a dreamy look in her eyes. The Deputy Mayor, Dominic, had come to pick her up, that’s why.

I watched as Grandmother fretted with her sundress, looking so perfectly lovely with the flower crown Annie had made for her. After smoothing down the non-existent crease for the tenth time, she gave up. Moments later, the doorbell rang and she rushed to open it, face flushed and eyes twinkling. She parted with a big smile and told me to text her at whatever time I would be coming home.

I checked the overhead clock in the kitchen. Faron would be arriving in a few minutes and that gave me just enough time to go through my trusty notebook. I grabbed it and leafed through, looking at the symbols and runes. I pondered them, running my fingers across.

The event at the Lighthouse came to mind. God, that faceless face. What was it? That giggle, that whisper... I shivered despite the heat sweeping through the house, cheerful rays of light seeping in through the large windows and coating the space with warmth. I stood up, pushing my notebook away, and wandered over to the window overlooking the beach.

You could see the South Pier from here, in all its wrecked glory and mysteries.

A knock rang through the house, making me jump. Taking a few deep breaths to calm my erratic heart, I hurried to answer the door, pushing out anymore dark thoughts on the strangeness of Draycott.


*


The Flower Jubilee was one hell of an event.

I’d never been to one but Annie and Grandmother had told me about it the night before; about how the flowers lay quiet up until the last month of summer, where they then burst into bloom. Grandmother then told us that it was Draycott tradition to celebrate it.

Faron took me to a meadow and though we weren’t alone, it still felt so special and dare I say, romantic. We walked slowly through the meadow, amongst the blooming flowers and the lovely scents they emitted. I already had a flower in my hair, thanks to Annie, but Faron had picked up a few and added them into my hair.

Now we were hunting, well I was hunting for the right flower to put in his hair.

“What about this?” I asked my serious sailor, holding up a single daisy. He looked at it and shrugged, again.

“It’s alright.”

I narrowed my eyes, pointing the daisy at him. “I lost count of the amount of times I heard you say that. I think this is a very pretty flower.” I held it out to him, expectant.

He looked at the flower and then at me. And then at the flower again. After a moment, he lowered his head, hazel eyes warm. “Do as you please.”

I beamed as I stepped up to him, carefully putting the flower in his lovely hair, above his ear. Lovely. I brushed his hair back, admiring the sight of a flower in his hair when I suddenly froze, noticing our closeness. My heart thudded heavily in my chest and I hovered in front of him, waiting, wondering. My fingers brushed against his soft locks again and I hesitated, glancing at him to see if I was overstepping my boundaries.

He was just watching me, quietly observing as I ran my fingers gently through his wavy hair. I pulled out a stray leaf and then stepped back, grinning up at him. “You look lovely.”

“Thank you.” His face suddenly scrunched up and he turned, letting out a sneeze. He pulled out a tissue from his pocket.

I laughed. “Is it the flowers or the compliment?”

He just turned back, sniffing a little. “Shall we continue?”

We continued on our walk, passing by some couples who were giggling and some who were busy smooching away. I glanced at the smooching couple ahead of us and wondered what it would feel like to kiss Faron….

Heat touched my cheeks immediately at the thought and I quickly looked away, glancing at Faron to make a joke. He was looking at the couple with a hint of curiosity and then his eyes shifted to me. Those hazel eyes widened as he realized I was looking at him and he quickly turned away, fidgeting slightly.

His eyes flickered back to me and we both froze for a moment. The air around us tightened and I felt an overwhelming urge to find something that could cut the tension between us.

God, it felt so hot. Where was the breeze and why were there so many kissing couples?!

Grandmother’s words rang in my head; A festival where hearts bloom like no other!.

“Let’s go eat,” I said, wincing at how unnaturally high my voice came out. Faron nodded.

“We can grab some takeout and chill...on my boat. If you’d like.”

I blinked up at him. “But what about the crew?”

He shrugged. “It’s their day off so the boat’s mine and well, empty.” He reached out and pulled a petal from my hair, stroking his fingers through my curls as he did so. “If you’d rather go elsewhe--”

“No!” I gulped, realising that I may have said that a little quicker than I meant to. I cleared my throat. “No. No, I’m not uncomfortable. I’d like that.”


* *

I hummed along to the song that was playing, sitting next to Faron and watching the sun set.

We were sitting on his boat, hours after he had picked me up for the flower festival. We had picked up some takeout at one of the restaurants, along with some light beer and proceeded to have a picnic. I got to tell him of all the crazy things my dad had to deal with as a kick-boxing trainer, including some very hilarious moments of when the trainees pranked my dad. Faron was a quiet guy but he seemed to enjoy the stories, often prompting me to tell some more and when I ran out of breath, we just sat back and admired the setting sun.

The atmosphere was warm, comfortable and so relaxing that I almost forgot about the curiosities of Dracott. The feel of his body pressed next to me was soothing and I let out a sigh I didn’t realize I was holding. There was something about him that felt so… steady. So grounded. I really liked that about him.

I gazed out at the sea, still humming. I felt so drowsy, so warm. Without thinking, I leaned against Faron and rested my head against his shoulder. I felt him stiffen and then slowly relax.

“Sorry,” I mumbled to him. “I’m just kinda sleepy. And you feel good.”

He chuckled. “Thank you, I suppose.”

I felt something press on top of my head… his cheek, I presumed. I glanced down and looked at his hand that was resting on his thigh. I wanted to hold his hand.

“Faron?”

“Hm?”

“Can I hold your hand?”

A heartbeat of silence. Without answering, I watch as his hand shifts to take mine, clasping it gently. I smiled, feeling ridiculously giddy. I was holding Faron’s hand!

I turned my gaze up, feeling a smile draw across my lips as I enjoyed the feel of his warm hand engulfing mine. Skimming the horizon, my eyes landed on the South Pier.

It was a shame it was closed off. Though it looked wrecked, there was just something wrong about it. Something off. If only I could--

Suddenly, elation hit me. Well, duh!

It must be because I felt so safe that bravery came back to me or something but an idea had struck. I sat up straight, turning to look at Faron who was giving me a quizzical look.

“Faron, can you take me to the South Pier?”

His relaxed expression froze for a moment and then his eyebrows drew together. “Why? It’s off-limits.”

“Yeah, but I’m part of DARG. I don’t know if you have clearance to take me there--”

“Dakota, you still haven’t told me what happened at the Lighthouse and you want me to take you to the South Pier? After you fled like that?” He started to pull his hand away but I held it, refusing to let go.

“Okay, look. I just….I don’t want you to think I'm crazy, that’s all.”

He gave me a look. “Why would I think that?”

“Because…” I looked around helplessly. “Because something weird is happening in Draycott. There’s something weird about the excavation and the finds.”

“What happened in the lighthouse?”

I let out a sigh and then recounted the story; of the mysterious findings, of the voices and the little balls of light, of the faceless figure. Faron’s face grew tight and his eyebrows furrowed tightly. After I was done, he got up and pulled me to my feet.

“And you want to go to the South Pier?” He let out a short laugh and started to tug me towards the exit of his boat. “Not happening.”

“Faron!” I muttered, trying to stop him from dragging me off the boat. He was bigger and far stronger than me so obviously, it didn’t do anything. “Faron, can you stop and just talk to me about this? Why are you so against it?”

He stopped and then slowly turned around, his face dark. “You heard voices, Dakota. And saw things. Something strange is happening and I don’t want it happening to you.”

I stared at him in realisation. “You know something.”

He didn’t say anything and instead, released my hand and went back to his seat. I followed and sat next to him.

“Faron? I know there’s something bothering you about the artifacts. And this whole weirdness happening in Draycott.” I glanced at the South Pier and then back at him. “What do you know that I don’t?”

He goes quiet, shifting in his seat. I watched him glance out to sea, not saying a thing for a good long while. When I was about to give up on expecting an answer, he finally spoke.

“....When I first came to Draycott, it wasn’t like this.” He gestured out to the expansive ocean before us. “It was busy. History abound, yes. Which was why I came to help. But then out came the artifacts from… that door and it’s not been the same.”

“What door? What’s not been the same?” I pressed, gears starting to turn in my head.

He gazed at me for a moment and then shrugged. “Some people claim to hear the forests, their surroundings. I can hear the weather and the sea at times. It’s something innate --not that I’ve ever tried explaining. I don’t know what these artifacts are, but I do know that when they were brought ashore, all these strange things started happening.”

We stared at each other and I could feel both of us wonder what exactly was going. Our eyes strayed to the South Pier and then, automatically, he turned to look at the Lighthouse that was looming against the darkening sky.

Faron turned to me, eyes wary. “There is one more thing. The lighthouse. You told me you heard the voices. I don’t, but I hear whispers around it at night, and I can’t tell if they’re good or bad. But they tell me something needs to be repaired, replaced, and I haven’t figured out what yet.”

I let out a breath on the whisper of a gasp. He let out a strained chuckle, leaning forward to tuck my hair behind my ear, brushing my cheek with his thumb. “So you see, I don’t think you’re crazy.”

“But you’re trying to stop me.”

“If it’s dangerous, why would I let you go for it?”

“Something wrong is happening here. I don’t know… I feel like… we need to figure out what it is.”

“I won’t take you to the South Pier based off of your curiosity, Dakota,” he murmured. “Especially not after what happened at the Lighthouse.”

“But--”

“Look, give it some thought and if you really want me to take you, I’ll take you.”

I let out a sigh of relief. At least it wasn’t an outright no. It took me a moment to realize that Faron was still leaned in, his face close to mine. I watched as his eyes darkened and dropped to my lips before meeting my eyes again.

A question? An invitation?

My heart started to drum in my chest as my nerves went into overdrive. Slowly, I inched closer and tilted my face up. He leaned in and --

“What do we have here?”

At Kieran’s obnoxiously loud voice, we broke apart and scrambled to our feet. My face felt hot and I wished someone would just push me off the boat. I looked up and saw Kieran standing on the dock, a wicked smile on his face.

“Koko, what a pleasant surprise.”

I eyed the ocean. Maybe I should just throw myself in.

“K-kerry,” I muttered, clearing my throat. I glanced at my wrist where I had an invisible watch and let out a forced laugh. “Oh, would you look at the time, I should really be heading back--”

He snickered as he climbed on board. “Not so fast, Koko. Remember what you told me at my barbeque last weekend?”

I stared at him. He couldn’t be serious.

He smiled.

Oh no. He was serious.

Chapter 12: Curious Warnings and Myths of a Sailor

[ Month 6 - End of Summer ]


I called up my dad as I was heading towards the Seaside Curio.

My body ached from the impromptu swimming contest that happened last night with Kieran and some of the other sailors. A week ago, at Kerry’s barbeque, he and I had gotten shit drunk and we started to argue over who was a better swimmer. Granted, neither of us really saw the other swim but we were drunk. And stupid. Long story short, we decided the next time we ran into each other, we would have a contest to see who really swam better.

Obviously, he beat me but atleast I was faster than some of the other sailors. When I saw Kieran and Faron race, I decided I didn’t stand a chance against Faron.

The sun was starting to shine its rays onto the streets, chasing away the morning coldness. My phone was pressed against my ear as I crossed the road.

After a couple rings, my dad picked up.

“Hello, Koko baby.”

My brows furrowed immediately at the sound of his voice; weak and raspy. “Dad? Why do you sound like that? Are you ill?”

He let out a chuckle and then burst into a fit of ugly sounding coughs. Terror gripped my heart and I froze on the sidewalk, channeling all my attention to the phone call.

“I’m fine, Dakota. Just a little under the weather.”

“Dad,” I warned. “Don’t lie to me. Last time you said that, you were in bed for a full week.”

He coughed and then cleared his throat. “I’m fine, honey. It’s just--”

A shrill static noise cut through the connection, making me jump and hold the phone away. What…?

“Dad?”

“....big deal…..cancer…...anyway……” dad’s voice came through, broken up by the weird static noises and broken signal.

My heart dropped. “What did you say, dad? Cancer?”

The static came through loud and shrill, making me wince.

“Not…..cancer…..but….” his voice cut off abruptly and the line went dead. I pulled my phone away from my ear and glanced down at it. No signal.

I took a moment to process the phone call. He said it wasn’t cancer, but the line was breaking up too much to really catch it. I would need to find a better reception to follow up on what he said. For now, I had no choice but to continue to the Seaside Curio. Reception was getting bad these days and it would come back briefly in a few hours and then disappear.

The Seaside Curio loomed ahead in all its Gothic-like glory and cramped-looking structure. It looked almost threatening and foreboding and I wondered how Annie braved the front to come in here to buy paint. Stepping inside, I realized why Annie frequented the place.

The inside is relatively quiet upon my entrance and it’s surprisingly bright, sunlight filtering through the narrow windows and casting warm glows onto the wooden floors and reflecting across the many trinkets. A bell tinkled as I pushed the door open and stepped through the beaded curtain.

I glanced around in interest, eyes touching the many curious looking objects and prints. There was a very modern-looking plastic sign that read, ‘Thou Shalt Not Steal’ in faux Gothic letters. I couldn’t help but smile at it.

“I’ll be with you in a moment!” A voice calls from the back. It was quickly followed by a crash and then a yowl. Someone cursed.

As I waited for the shopkeeper, I noticed a few different areas; a counter spread with trinkets and what looked like dried herbs near the door, cupboards of jewelry and crystals and there looked to be a few tightly cramped bookshelves in the corner. There were different categories atop each aisle; folklore and occults, history, and fiction.

I stepped towards them and then paused. Maybe I would get more out of speaking directly to the shopkeeper instead of wandering aimlessly through the shelves.

After a few moments, Mikel as Annie told me, emerged with a purring Russian Blue cat in his arms. He set them down on the counter and gave me a smile.

“Hello, I’m Mikel. What can I help you with?”

“Hi. I just wanted to ask you a few questions, if you don’t mind. I figured it would be better than browsing blindly,” I said with a small chuckle.

He smiled. “I understand. What would you like to know?”

I started to pull out my notebook from my bag as I spoke. “Do you know of the history before the 18th century? Like, about the ruins where the South Pier was built upon?” I flipped the pages open to the symbols and runes I had sketched down, the ones from the seashell in the lighthouse and the ones from the archives. “Do you know what these are? Or what they mean?”

Mikel tilted his head to the side as he thought about it. “History in the 18th century, about the South Pier? I only know there were ruins, but no one’s been able to determine what those ruins were, or why. Theory has it that it’s a pagan temple, but anything else, you might need to go into the library and dig those out. But these…” He picked up the symbols that I sketched out, and peered at them.

For a moment, I caught his hands glowing. It seemed like maybe it was the rays of sun striking him just right. Around me, the air hummed, quiet, comforting, and then silence. Whatever spell there was at that moment, broke. I blinked.

He didn’t seem to notice anything so maybe it was just me. I cleared my throat, a little weirded out. “Is there a reference I could look at, perhaps?”

“I do have a reference book you can borrow, if you so wish, but again, it’s out of stock here. The seashell symbols are for purification and strength, that much I can tell you. But these symbols--” He indicated to the ones I’d sketched from the Archives, “I can’t remember off the top of my head. If you want them, I can order one in for you, or you can try your luck in the library. Melia might actually be able to help you --she’s quite knowledgeable in that area.”

I took my notebook from him, thanked him and left, mind filled with more questions than answers.


*


I was heading out of the Town Hall after my DARG volunteer shift when I bumped into Kieran also leaving the Hall. He grinned as he casually slung an arm around me.

“Looking down, Koko? I told you that you can’t beat a sailor. Water is my bread and butter.”

I elbowed him, letting out a huff as I gave him the stank eye. “You looked as old as my dad. It was my mistake thinking I could beat you, Kerry.”

He let out a loud guffaw, affectionately chuffing my chin. “Let me treat you to a meal.”

“Okay. You owe me for leading me on to believe I could beat you. That’s cheating, by the way.”

“Cheating? Nonsense. It was, I would like to say, delicate encouragement.”

I gave him a look and then patted his arm. “Yes, and pigs fly.”

“Delicate encouragement. I stand by it,” he said with a broad smile.

I gave him a flat look as we headed to one of the restaurants on West Pier. It seemed that West Pier was becoming one of my favourite hotspots. We settled by a booth, overlooking the sea. Ooh, we could see the marine from here. I looked out for Faron’s boat but it wasn’t there.

Kerry followed my gaze and gave me a knowing smile. “He’s out with the crew.”

I blinked and let out a nervous chuckle. “Oh, I...I didn’t ask. Ha ha.”

He just gave me another knowing smile, eyes twinkling. “I’m not surprised at all, you know. It’s not the first time girls have found Faron...exciting.” He nodded  a little. “He's a good kid.”

My brows raised at this. I had a feeling Kerry treated Faron like a son he’s never had and to see them interacting was always pleasant. They looked like they had each other’s backs.

Our drinks arrived and for a few seconds, we bickered over our taste in alcohol. After we fell into comfortable silence, I looked up at Kieran.

“Kerry, how did you and Faron meet? You have a very…” I paused, testing the words, “..father-son like relationship. It’s sweet.”

He lifted an eyebrow as he chuckled. “I don’t think it’s quite that father-son like.”

“It appears so. So, how did you two meet? Bond? Whatever floats your boat,” I teased lightly. He tossed me a playful glare and grunted in non-amusement.

But he cocked his head at my question, more out of curiosity than arrogance it seemed.

“Have you seen Faron swim?”

“Well, yes. But I’ve seen him plenty of times.”

He frowned, as if discontent with the answer, but he then shrugged. “Well, in due time. Long story short, I was - a bit younger, I think. Fisherman of sorts. One day, I’m out at sea, and what do I see? Some kid beached up on the shore, all tangled up in a net. Not sure if he’d have drowned or strangled himself, but I didn’t care. A kid’s a kid, so I didn’t think much of it - I cut him out from it, let him go, but he remembered.” Here, he gave a fond smile, eyes twinkling. “Meet the kid years later, and he’s a sailor now. On the shore! Like he grew sea legs or something. We kept running into each other through the years, being put on the same crew so - here we are. I’ve actually retired, but Faron here called me up and got me to come in and help. At least it’s not bumfuck in the middle of nowhere.”

I laughed at that last sentence. “Yeah, there’s a few towns nearby.” I gave him a look. “I can see why you act like his father sometimes.”

He gave me a small smile, his eyes turning serious. After a moment, he leaned forward.

“Dakota, Faron is a little….” he paused, as if considering his words. “Well, he’s Faron. Where are you intending to go with him?”

I frowned. “What do you mean?”

“You two are around each other often enough. And remember the boat scene?”

I flushed, taking a gulp of my drink to avoid answering. He kept a steady gaze on me.

“Faron told me you’re a model. Which means you do all that flashy stuff.”

I opened my mouth in offense but he continued on, cutting me off.

“I’m not saying there’s anything wrong with that. You’re a fucking beauty and you deserve to be in front of cameras. Though, frankly I wouldn't be able to handle all that flashing shit.” He chuckled again. “But I’ve seen you work in the DARG, you’re a history buff and I know you’re clever. That’s a bonus in my book.”

“Ah, we’re keeping points now?” I asked, laughing. It was strange, but for some reason, I really wanted to get Kerry’s approval.

“I just want you to be careful with each other.”

I blinked at him. “Ah. Why?”

He shook his head and gave me a serious look. “Just, be careful with him and with each other, Koko.”


* *


After Kerry and I finished our drinks and a light, early dinner, he invited me to the boat where a few sailors were going to relax and hang out. So obviously I went.

Faron gave me a smile as I climbed on board and indicated the space next to him, for me to sit down. For a while, me and the crew just chatted about the Flower Jubilee, complained about the telecommunication issues and then moved onto story-telling.

“Kerry, do you know any myths? Interesting stories?” I asked, leaning back in my seat, feeling warm and buzzed. Kieran perked up.

“Of course I do. Every good sailor knows the myths of the sea.” There were murmurs of agreement.

“Can I hear one?”

He grinned and clapped his hands for everyone to fall silent. Beside me, Faron chuckled softly.

“Of course, Koko. Now, this is a story of The Woman at Sea,” he said in a low voice, with a suspenseful pause. Everyone leaned forward a little as we listened.

Kieran looked pleased with the attention and he continued, his tone turning dramatic.

“All sailors knew not to whistle at storm, except for the Foolhardy Boy. Once, he took a boat out to sea, and when he was far enough, he whistled a tune, loud, bright, merry. For a while, there was no response, no reaction. The skies were clear, the waters were still, and he laughed. He lifted anchor, and began to sail back home.”

I held my breath, my hand finding Faron’s and gripping it tightly. Kieran’s voice grew lower.

“Alas, he had pushed his luck, and the skies knew he had thrown them a challenge. As he caught sight of his beloved shores, a terrible storm rose and - lo! He was swept away, further and further, into a wall of silver black clouds, far away from his beloved home. He closed his eyes and wept in terror, curled under the mast. His boat was tossed to and fro, until finally, all was calm.

He crept up to the deck, and saw, as far as the eye could see, lines and lines of abandoned boats, littered with seaweed. All he saw was a wall of fog closing in, surrounding him, and in the fog, there were misty figures. He could hear the sound of sobbing, throats heaving, cracking, but he did not know where, or how.

“Hello?” he called, and heard a low groan. There was splashing beneath the waves, and when he went over to look, the Foolhardy Boy saw a mockery of his own features - smoky, blue-eyed, glazing over. He retreated in terror, and tried to steer his ship away. But no matter how far he went, the fog followed. No matter how far he sailed into the mists, he found himself back in that seaweed-lined graveyard.

In desperation, he prayed to his God for help, for salvation. As he did, he heard a small, childlike voice ask him, “Are you lost?”

Before him, he saw a little mote of light, gathering, swarming, until it formed a shimmering, iridescent figure, a slender woman with a glowing bauble of gold in her hand. He tried to clutch at her, but he fell through, holding nothing but air. Frozen with terror, he watched as the woman knelt down and tapped his forehead. She pointed to a far-off light in the distance, and told him to sail and never look back.

The Boy did not need to be told twice, and sailed as far and hard as his boat would let him. He heard the sobbing turn into howling, into screams, but he never looked back. The distant light grew closer and closer, until it blinded him - and there he was, out at sea, his shores in view.

The Foolhardy Boy never whistled at sea again, but he would repeat his tale of the graveyard till his dying breath.”

Chapter 13: The Whispers of the Burnt Pier

[ Month 7 - Autumn ]


I went to the forest behind the Draycott Grammar School with Annabeth.

There, we had discovered a place that was so calming, yet painfully mysterious. Large stone pillars with carvings had been there, along with a wonderful feel of peace and safety. It freaked both Annabeth and I out, especially when we looked back at Draycott covered in fog.

She had told me her theory, a theory that I had been wondering about as well. And I knew that I couldn’t wait anymore.

I had to go to the South Pier. I grabbed my jacket as I left the house with my bag and my useless phone. I still couldn’t contact my dad and the telecommunications was getting worse. Yet the people who came to fix it from out of the city could find nothing wrong.

Which meant there was definitely something wrong.

I made my way towards the West Pier. Right after I left the forest with Annie, I went to Faron and told him my decision. He didn’t seem happy and tried to argue but after a while, I managed to convince him. He told me to meet him by his boat at midnight, where there would be no one else around.

So here I was, walking towards the South pier. In the middle of the night.

The weather was turning colder, the nights were darker, the fog was thicker and heavier. Walking through the streets I could barely see in front of me. I kept my hand out, not wanting to bump into anything. It freaked me out that I could barely see my hand with how thick the fog was.

It's silent, almost eerie. I gritted my teeth and kept walking, refusing to entertain the thoughts in my head. When I finally reach Faron's boat, he’s waiting by a smaller one, arms crossed and face tight. I was so relieved to see him that I hugged him without thinking. He stays unmoving for a second before wrapping his arms around me.

He asked if I was sure I wanted to do this. I said yes. He sighed and led me to the smaller boat.


* *


The Burnt Pier loomed against the dark sky, wrecked, haunting and utterly creepy.

Faron’s face got stiller, colder as we drew toward the burnt structure. The air felt tight. It had to be the atmosphere; the air grew even more quiet, more oppressive as we approached. I clenched my teeth as a chill ran down my spine--the South Pier seemed to be shrouded in mists and thick fog. I glanced behind me.

I couldn’t see Draycott anymore. I shivered and it does not go unnoticed by Faron.

“Are you alright?” he asked, voice concerned. I shook my head, not wanting him to stop. I stared ahead, trying to hold in my shivers. My heart started to thud loudly in my chest; my fingers started to tremble.

As the boat got even closer, a cold began to set in, bone-deep, chilling. Oh God, the fog started to pool at the bottom of the boat now, and Faron’s lips drew together into an even tighter line. I heard him murmur something under his breath but it’s so soft, I couldn’t catch it. I glance at him and then back at the structure.

We reached it and he moored the boat, getting off and holding a hand out to me.

We started up the gangplanks and I realized that Faron wasn’t letting go of my hand. I was relieved for his warmth because honestly, I was starting to get more than a little freaked out. I looked around.

It felt like I was back in the lighthouse but...unlike the lighthouse, there’s something wrong with this silence. It didn’t feel like it was hoping, or waiting. Whatever this atmosphere was… it felt like… it was expecting me.

“Stay close.”

Faron’s voice cut through my thoughts, but it sounded distant, underwater, even though you can feel his warmth seeping through you from where your hands are joined. Were my ears blocked? I squeezed his hand and he squeezed back, sending a rush of warmth to run through me.

My eyes flickered about the ruins. The pier was soot black, twisted metal. I could see the tattered ropes fraying in the wind, waving back and forth in the fog. I glanced at Faron and realized that I could barely see him; let alone the path ahead of me. My ears caught the sound of what seemed to be….crying? All around me, I thought I could hear faint, distant sobs. But as far as I knew, I was alone here, with Faron. No one else was here. I gulped nervously. No one else should be here.

We continued to walk slowly, until eventually, we reached an area where it had been fenced off. It’s surprisingly shallow, judging by the surroundings, and I could make out a - passageway? Trapdoor? Cut into the rock, obviously drained. The finds were scattered under the sea around this rock, but the passageway took a lot of draining. I knew this because of the DARG and that they were still trying to understand how or why it ended up there.

As I looked, I thought I heard something. Not the lapping waves, not the occasional boats around you, but a low murmur. A faint hiss. A whisper between stars. Beyond stars.

“Who do we have here?”

A voice. It echoed in my head. I froze and when I slowly looked up, I noticed something rising from the trapdoor. It was more solid than fog, more corporeal, and it began to twist, turn into--

I went utterly still. Was….Was that me?

I was suddenly jerked back, hard, tearing me away from whatever the fuck that was. The voice hissed its displeasure, but Faron was already dragging me away, hurried footsteps rattling through the metal. My heart was beating loudly, my ears were pounding and I allowed him to lead me onto the boat, still in a horrific daze.

My mind managed to come back online a few moments later but Faron had already pushed away from the South Pier. We looked at each other, eyes wild, as we headed back to the West Pier.

Faron was quiet on the way back, and the whole time, he kept squeezing my hand,  as if to reassure himself that I was still there. When we reached the West Pier, there was no one there, but he was pale. Drawn.

Silently, we climbed onto the marine and he took me home. At the door, he turned to me.

“You need to head back now.” There was a command to his voice that  I hadn’t heard before. “And--” He pushed something into my hands.

I looked down and realised that it was a satchel. “What--?”

He didn’t look like he was about to elaborate. “Burn this in your room before you sleep.”

I stared at him, confused. “But--”

“Please. Dakota. Alright? For me.”

After a moment, I nodded. He pulled me in for a hug, squeezing me once before letting go and turning away.

That was all I got from him that night, and it stayed with me, as I stepped into the house. One answer, too many questions. What else did I need in this town?

I stepped into the kitchen and found Annabeth sitting with a cup of cocoa and a pale face. She mentioned she had a rough day at the Town Hall. I sat down with her and told her about the South Pier and showed her the satchel Faron gave me.

Immediately, she grabbed it, took my hand and dragged me into my room. Without hesitation, she placed the satchel into a big bowl and set it on fire.

“Annie!” I gasped, horrified. “What are you doing?”

“He said to burn it, Koko.” She looked at me like it was obvious.

“Yeah, but what if--”

“It smells like herbs. It could be protection against whatever you saw.”

She was right, the room started to fill up with a pleasant scent, calming the terror and chasing away the chill from earlier. She and I stared at each other, the satchel of herbs burning in the bowl.

“What the fuck is going on?” I whispered.

“I wish I knew.”

Chapter 14: The Break-In and Heading Out

[ Month 8 - Autumn ]

“Still can’t reach your dad?” Annabeth asked as we sat in the living room where I had her phone, my phone and the house’s telephone in front of me. Nothing worked. Static and dropped signals. I couldn’t get a hold of my dad and he had been ill.

“If I can’t reach him anytime soon, I’ll head out of Draycott for a day or two. I really need to check on him.” I chewed on my bottom lip, my heart clenching painfully at the thought of my dad in bed, sick. I knew he would be okay; he had some of the best doctors under this thumb and his trainees would always look out for him. But he was my dad. I needed to hear that he was okay.

After another hour of trying to call and getting nothing but static, I gave up and got ready for my DARG shift. It had been a couple of weeks after the South Pier event and Faron and I met up a few times to sit quietly and just...be in each other’s company. We didn’t always talk a lot, sometimes we’d sit in the silence and hold hands. He was there. He knew how freaky shit was and he understood. I understood his hesitation now. His silence and unease made sense.

I left the house after reassuring Annie that I wouldn’t go storming off into any more haunted places and made my way to the Town Hall, where my shift would start. The autumn weather was cold and chilly and though it was day time, the fog around here was thick. I crossed the road and blinked at the shadows that were morphing and dissipating.

Were there that many people…?

My eyes were playing tricks on me. Despite the freakiness of it all, the research work of DARG was ongoing. There were photos to be taken, information to be compiled, citations to be cross-referenced and checked. It was more or less confirmed that the researchers have stumbled across what was most likely some form of pagan or alternative worship out there at the South Pier, and people were trying to figure out what it was, and why it’s out there.

My mind turned over the events over the past few months, trying to connect the pieces. I could feel it. Something...was there. But I couldn’t quite grasp it yet.

Once in the Town Hall, I grabbed the boxes that needed to be sent to archives and headed down to the main hall. There I saw Kerry walking up the stairs. He stopped when he saw me and smiled. I grinned back at his presence, relieved to see a familiar face. It seemed he was the one assigned to join me on my shift. I’d been called in to do some research, some digging, and while I couldn’t actually go out to sea (lack of sailing licence, I’d been told), I could help catalogue and sort through what was dredged up, along with the cataloguing and… well, everything else, really.

He walked up to me with a grin and helped heft one of the boxes out of my arms.

“Off to do some archival work? Never had an eye for it myself, I’d be likelier to dump them out at sea.”

“For a sailor, that’s surprising to hear.”

He just chortled as we headed down, towards where the exhibits are --in the new Exhibition Centre. DARG had set up an analysis lab down there --most of the equipment that was needed had been moved in there, but for the bigger, more complex identifications, it was still specially packed and shipped. For my part, I was just bringing in some new files and reference books for the researchers down in the analytics lab.

We stepped into the room and I immediately noticed a drop in temperature. I paused. It wasn’t like the kind of temperature drop that keeps artifacts nice, neat and not-exposed to heat. It was the familiar chill; the one I felt early in the mornings when I went for a swim and late at night. It was that unnatural, bone-cold chill that threatened to seep beneath my skin and nestle itself in all the empty, hollow spaces in between.

Kieran noticed the unnatural cold to, because his joviality dropped.

“Who decided it’d be fun to turn this place into a freezer…” he muttered before stepping in in front of me. If he was affected by the chill, he didn’t show it, striding in confidently, as if daring whatever was lurking in the shadows to jump out and say hello. I watched him for a moment, admiring his confidence, and then followed behind.

We made quick work of locating the shelving, the artifacts, and put them upwards. Once done, we turned to head back and once again, I followed him...except when I turned a corner, I found myself--alone. Kieran was gone.

“Kerry?” I called out, holding still as I tried not to panic. “Keiran?”

There was nothing in reply. Okay, maybe I should just--

I turned back to the shelf I had been looking at and--it was gone.

I froze, my eyes widening. Instead of the shelf, I was now facing something else; an aquarium-like pane of glass, but instead of water, it looked like a sea of stars. I watched them flicker about. They were hypnotising and I stared blankly at them for a moment. And then I saw it.

In the far off distance, a small, misty speck of light; a cold, icy blue, but... something was innately off about it that I just--

“Oh, there you are.”

I jumped, yanked out of whatever daze I’d fallen into. I turned and Kieran was standing there, his hands curled into his pockets.

“Did you see anyone?” he asked me, brows furrowed. “Because I swear to God I heard someone rustling about here, but I’m quite sure there’s only you and me.”

I stole a glance back but whatever sea of stars I saw was gone. I blinked at Kieran, and slowly shook your head, unable to form words at the moment..

“Ugh. All this weird shit. Faron didn’t tell me this was going to be such a--”
A loud bang made both of us jump in fright. It took us both a moment to realize the sound came from the room over. We glanced at each other, wide-eyed, before sprinting towards it.

The sight we came across made both of us stop dead in our tracks; one of the cases had been shattered and there were glass shards strewn across the floor. A wet trail of --water? or…something led from the scene of the carnage, toward an open window and then-- ended.

Kieran and I stared at it for a good long while, and then turned back to me.

“Okay. Someone needs to go and…” He trailed off, gazing around. “Right. We need to call someone about now--”

Kieran grabbed his phone, and I could hear him start a call. There were still a few moments before pandemonium hit, and I had the chance to skim the room and see what I could look at.

My eyes trailed the space, taking things in and cataloguing the strangeness in my head. There was the shattered glass case, which was --well, wrecked, for lack of a better word.

But what was inside made me still. The sword from the exhibit was still there, but now it was glowing faintly. I was definitely not seeing things. I exhaled on a soft gasp.

The cool, dark grey metal was shimmering gold. I stepped closer to it and was shocked when I could feel a heat radiating off it. Judging from the position it was in, however, it didn’t look like anyone had moved it--yet.

I glanced at the window and then at the sword and then at the wet trails.

Were they about to steal the sword? And if so, what the hell were they doing leaving trails all over the place?


*


“So you decided to go?” Annie asked as I sat on couch next to her and her friend, Aimee.

“Go where?” Aimee asked, interested. I sighed, rubbing my face out of exhaustion. I had even more trouble sleeping and worry about my dad was adding to the stress.

“Out of town,” Annabeth told her.

“I can’t reach my dad and he’s sick so I’m frightfully worried. I thought the telecommunication issues would work out but it never did and it’s been too long. I really need to check on him,” I said, taking a sip of my coffee. Aimee considered that.

“Well, I’m heading out of Town with my friend, Alex, if you want to tag along? She needs the internet for her work and the telecommunication issue affecting her as well.”

“Oh,” I said, perking up. Finally, some good news. “If you two don’t mind, I’d be so grateful for the help.”

Annie gave me a sad pout. “Can believe I’ll be all alone at the Harvestside Gala. Maybe I should head out of town, too.”

Aimee rolled her eyes. “What, and miss your chance of wooing the apple of your eyes?”

Annie paused, considering. “You know, maybe I should stay back and watch over Grandma. She did say she wasn’t feeling very well…”

Aimee and I looked at each other.

“She wants to dance with Dominic,” I told her. Aimee nodded, eyeing her friend with amusement and a hint of exasperation.

“I don’t see why she still tries to pretend otherwise.”

Annie just grinned.


* *


Before I went to meet Aimee, I swung by the West Pier to see Faron. I wanted to check up on him seeing as he looked half as worn out as I felt.

It was his break and I found him walking up the marine, rolling his neck tiredly. Upon seeing me, his face broke into a smile and he headed towards me.

“What’s up?” he asked as we headed towards a more quiet area.

“Heading out of town,” I told him. His brows furrowed and he was silent for a while.

Finally, he cleared his throat. “For...good…?”

I shook my head, offering him a slight smile. “Nah, just for a day or two. I told you I couldn’t reach my dad, right? I still can’t reach him so I’ll just head out to try and contact him.”

His eyes flickered with an emotion that disappeared before I could catch it.

“Oh. I’m sorry about your dad. I hope he’s fine.”

“Me too.” I paused, looking up at him and studying his handsome, albeit tired, face. “Faron, have you ever been….ah, have you dated anyone before?” I chuckled lightly, ignoring my racing heart. “Romantic entanglement, if you may.”

He blinked and then looked away, shifting awkwardly. For a moment, I thought I could see a faint tinge of red colour his cheeks. He shook his head and cleared his throat.

"Not... a date, per se. I think you would refer to it as..." the words seemed to be getting dragged out of him. "... Friends with... benefits? We both knew it would never lead to anything, but --the seas and the ships can get a little lonely. I never stayed long enough to have a romantic entanglement before."

His eyes flickered to me and we just looked at each other. I didn’t say anything and wondered if he could feel the air between us change. If he could feel the tension, that weird intimate urge to get closer.

I brushed my hand lightly against his and slowly stepped up to him, tilting my face up. His eyes widened, pupils dilated. His lips parted.

I smiled. “So I take it, you know how to kiss?”

He didn’t say anything but amusement danced in his eyes. Then he wrapped a hand around my waist and pulled me in. He bent his head and kissed me.


* * *

Aimee had picked me up from Annie’s home, informing me that she was going to stop by the High Street to pick up her friend, Alex.

Annie and Grandmother had both hugged me tightly and sent well wishes to my dad. Annie plucked a flower and put it in my hair and then Aimee’s for ‘goodluck’. She handed Aimee another one and told her to give it to Alex, too. Aimee had rolled her eyes but accepted it, nonetheless. I dropped my backpack on the floor of the car, by my legs, and then we were off.

We found a lone figure waiting by the road. Aimee stopped in front of the woman who jogged around to the passenger side. She paused when she saw me and I felt guilty for being there. The woman turned and went around the car, popping into the backseat behind the driver’s seat. We turned to face her.

Aimee looked at her friend. “Hey, you didn’t have to wait long, did you?”

“No, it’s fine,” the woman, Alex, said. We made eye-contact and Aimee introduced us.

“Alex, this is Dakota. Dakota, this is Alex.” AImee turned to Alex with an apologetic smile. “Dakota here needs to go out of town to contact her sick father. So she’ll be tagging along. That cool?”

Alex gave a curt. I offered her an apologetic smile of my own.

“If you’d like the passenger seat, I can move to the back.”

Alex shook her head. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah.”

“Everyone ready?” Aimee asked, facing the road again, hands on the wheel. I turned back to the front, gazing out the window, at the fog creeping around the buildings. After a moment, Aimee pulled away from the curb.

“Then let’s go.”

Outfits:
Flower Jubilee    |     Going Out of Town


(Edit:Spelling)

Round Status:

Round 1: Done |  Round 2: Done

Round 3: Done

Last edited by MistyMisty (21/07/2020 at 23:24)

Jade

° Name Jade Lynn van Cortlandt
° Role Newcomer
° Interests Ben (RI)| Faron, Mikel, Melia (FI)
° Places to Investigate (2) The Town Hall, (3) The Town Library& (10) The Draycott Lighthouse

Landmarks Investigation- Round 2

° (8) The West Pier I want to note why does the pier this round elude a siren song (Is it a clue?)-
The winter hibernation blues have been fully, thoroughly shaken off, and in its place, the West Pier has become the jewel of Draycott, its siren song luring in souls of all walks: children, adults, school kids, couples, families…

(Certainly a clue the top of the lighthouse)
Yes, you can still see the South Pier, the Lighthouse - but this far removed, they seem almost harmless. You do spot a small light at the top of the Lighthouse. No, not the usual light beam. It’s a small mote of light, golden, bright - almost like a star. What’s up there?

(A mist in hot weather/sunshine what is that all about?)
But still: you’re not worried. What could get you now, when you’re surrounded by this much joy and sunshine? It’s almost enough to make you forget the fact that you’re standing really close to the pier edge, and the mist is coiling around your legs…

° (10) The Draycott Lighthouse
The journey to the lighthouse takes you far away from the city centre, to the remoter parts of Draycott. As indicated by the map, you find your way to the small stone path leading up to the little peninsula. There’s a metal sign here that points you towards the Draycott Lighthouse - not that it’s necessary. Everyone knows what it is, ever since vandals have broken into the place - the second incident in the short span of, what, four months? Officially, they’re just vandals. Unofficially, some people are asking if the place is haunted.

At the junction, you see a small stone house with an anchor hanging over it. You suspect this is the lighthouse keeper’s home - close enough to get to the lighthouse, but not so close to this… building. Relic. It’s eerily silent, the type of silence that makes itself known simply because of how quiet it is. You know that there is grass and waves, and yet here, now, the sounds are muted, dead. As if someone had taken a muffler and smothered it altogether.

Almost like the lighthouse is holding its breath. Waiting. Watching.

(Hoping?)

The lighthouse looms in front of you, tall and towering, silent against a clear blue sky. It’s currently closed to the public for safety reasons, but all you really need to do is to slip under the cordon and hope no one spots you. Do you want to approach?

>> Yes - lift the cordon, and try to break in.

By sheer dint of luck, you make your way past the cordon and find the door unlocked. Inside, the lighthouse is old, dusty, abandoned. There’s no sign of life here, although if the lighthouse keeper, there would be awkward questions to answer.

The interior is completely unremarkable, save for a few decorations here or there. On the dusty fireplace mantle, there’s an old, browning photograph, a mounted fish, and a few little trinkets - worn, darkening silver, and something else.

Perhaps to tie in with the nautical theme, there’s a variety of shells here, carefully placed on stands. They look like larger varieties of the seashells you’ve seen on the beach. That being said, there is one that stands out: a large abalone shell, almost large enough to be a bowl, with a silver inlay on its rough hewn surface. The inlay looks like a series of symbols, perhaps for decoration.

There is also a stairwell leading up to the top of the lighthouse, the gate ajar as if it has been opened. The stairs have been hewn from stone, and there is a wooden door set into it, plain, non-descript, and utterly unremarkable.

If there’s one thing to be said, is that the lighthouse is remarkable in its view. The way to the light at the top of the building is locked and barred, of course, but looking through the window, you realise you have a straight line of sight to the remains of the South Pier.

For a place that has been broken into by vandals, there is almost no sign of it: there are no scratches, graffiti, smudges on the wall. Whoever these “vandals” are, they appear to be remarkably polite and well-mannered. The whole place seems as still and quiet as you think it was left.

>> Try the wooden door

The wooden door is perfectly ordinary, non-descript. Except upon closer examination, you realise one thing: there is no doorknob, no lock. Not even hinges. It looks like a slab of wood set into stone, patterned like a door: vertical carved lines, ironwork trailing from the top and bottom. Despite all that, there’s a tiny gap at the base of the door, and when you stoop down to look at it, you can feel the rush of wind coming from behind.

You rap the door once, twice. It rings back hollow, so you  know at least tehre’s definitely a passageway behind whatever this wooden slab is. You give it a push. It doesn’t give. Another shove. It still doesn’t. You push your whole body’s weight against it, and - nothing. The door doesn’t budge, doesn’t move. Almost immovable as stone, if not for the fact it feels very much like wood with something behind it.

As you scour the room for a switch to maybe open it, you notice that there is a small indentation by the side of the door. It’s circular in shape, with ridges and grooves marked into it. Almost as if there was something to be placed into it, something that would correspond with these ridges and grooves. But there is nothing in the lighthouse that would fit into the circular indentation at the moment, so you cannot test the theory out.

No one’s here yet. You might be able to get away with exploring a little more. What will you do?

>> No, you’ve already pushed your luck - leave for today.

Question does any one have idea what could fit next to the door?

Outfit

° Flower Jubilee| Harvestide Gala

Credit to MB

Story

VII

° Month 6

Jade stepped out the hotel freshly showered and feeling like she could take on the world maybe herself dying in a hole out of embarrassing was a little bit exaggerate, but she was going to ignore Faron for a while until she won’t feel ashamed while thinking of that night. She still felt a little upset but maybe asking the source what he would like would be the best option Jade let out a chuckle yeah like she would dare to ask she was too chicken for that and alcohol would make her say too much properly scary the delicious man away Jade growled and stepped away from an upcoming couple the woman looking at the male sweety while the male lead her, so she won’t bump into people little bit envy but more amused by the sight Jade. While walking to the lighthouse Jade wondered if the door would be closed like last time. She would ask someone to get in this time last time she almost felt guilty for breaking in she still got some good inspiration for her book that door with an opening that you need to find was exiting.

With her steady walk and not getting into accident (slipping up or otherwise) Jade soon arrived at her destination. She looked around the premise instead of going into the lighthouse immediately maybe she could find something that fit next to the door. After searching for an hour nothing jumped out and Jade was disappointed. Her gaze went back to the shells on the wall, they were pretty, some more interested than the other one caught her eyes it was big, bigger than the rest an seemed like abandoned away from the rest Jade looked at it closer up. Could she take it? It seems big enough to be a bowl but it proposes may be different if Jade sees the blackened parts into where their things burned in it such a shame it was pretty enough as a bowl. Jade picks it up to examine it closer seeing some inlay, Somethings were written on it was it just decoration or was there a meaning behind it Jade wondered and was taken by the text it seemed like text, text that was written for some people to read. “Beautiful, she whispered to herself while wondering who would cast this beauty away. Jade couldn’t believe it but her worry about Ben seemed to wash away like it wasn’t such a big deal a peace resting on her and Jade lips curled into a smile, “It will be okay,” she whispered again to herself because that was what she was feeling a sigh left her lips. Setting the shelf down Jade turned around she would walk up to Ben and just ask if he didn’t feel the same why he may start Jade won’t give up. She knew she liked him too much for that something small nagged her but her mind was set she was ready to ask Ben for answer “Was she just a friend for him?” She looked around once more maybe her eyes had missed something that could be important to open the door. The door of the lighthouse opened though and revealed a woman that wasn’t too happy. "The hell are you doing here?" she asks brusquely. Jade looked at the woman surprised clearly she was looking around wasn’t that allowed and why did the woman look so annoyed before Jade could answer the woman continued. "I got reports there was some rustling here, but you're no vandal." She grips you firmly by the elbow. "Come on, let's get you out of here." Jade followed obediently not wanting to get into the detective bad book that would be bad her image thanks to her tattoo wasn’t all that good to begin with so it was best to follow and stay polite.

“You can let me go now, I won’t go there anymore, I didn’t know it was of limit,” Jade spoke up when they left the lighthouse premise feeling ashamed the detective gave her a look, maybe even warning look before letting her go. “Don’t go there any more it isn’t safe,” Jade nodded, “Yes ma’am,” she replied. The woman looked at the shelf she had in her hand, “That’s a big shell but beautiful,” She replied and Jade looked at her hand in surprise she thought she had put it back but apparently she took it with her, “Uhm, Yes,” she spoke out and detective raised an eyebrow but didn’t reply and walked away Jade released a breath she didn’t know she was holding before walking to the shop she liked so much.

“Welcome to the sea shop,” Mikel joyful voice sounded and Jade looked at him amused. “And here I thought it was called Mikel’s treasure,” Jade told him. “That’s also a good name,” Mikel replied with the biggest grin on his face. “How have you been?” Jade looked at him confused, “I saw you last week just didn’t been to the shop in a long time,” Jade mused an Mikel smiled “Same thing, you know I need you to make sales,” Jade chuckled, “Hey do you know what’s written here?” Jade asked Mikel while handling him the shell she bought with her. He examined the shell for some minutes before shaking his head, “No never seen these writings,” Jade frowned at that she was sure  he was lying especially when he kept looking at it. “Where did you find it?” Jade pointed at the direction of the lighthouse. “At the lighthouse the detective scared me and I forgot to put it back,” Jade told him honestly. Mikel nodded, “Do you mind if I keep it here in the shop?” Jade shook her head. “No, is a beauty after all,” Jade told him and gestured in the shop. “Do think you have a better purpose than it being there collecting dust,” She told him. “I wonder what those engravings mean you sure you don’t have any ideas?” Mikel shook his head but his eyes couldn’t leave the shell alone and Jade wondered once again if he was being truthful. She walked in the shop some more strolling around searching for another interesting book. “Maybe I should talk to Donovan about this,” Mikel said softly properly thinking Jade couldn’t hear him. It did surprise Jade, but she had to remember that this was a small fisher town of course people knew each other even if it seems they didn’t. She kept quiet hoping Mikel will whisper more, but he didn’t so Jade decided on another fiction book that seemed fun maybe she could swing by the library and visit Melia for another fictional book it always gave her ideas even if somewhere written for adults. “Found it,” Jade yelled when her eyes felt on a book with dark red cover with the text deep under sea. “What?!” Mikel yelled back making Jade laughed. “Found a book I want to read,” Jade told him and Mikel released a breath and smiled at Jade “Oh that’s what you meant,” Jade raised an eyebrow, “Should I mean something else?” Jade asked him wondering if her friend was always this strange maybe she should ask Melia because Mikel was acting strange. “No, of course not I haven’t slept will last night,” Mikel replied with a smile. “Oh what happened?” Mikel sighed, “Ah simple nightmare or bad memory,” Mikel replied, but he whispered softly, “That doesn’t sound too good,” Mikel waved it away, “I got myself some nice herbs so tonight it should be fine,” Jade gave him a smile, “This book please,” she told him and Mikel nodded, “See you always make sales don’t stay away too long again,” Jade chuckled, “Sure, Sure will come back soon,” she replied and telling him to get a good night rest before she waved him goodbye.

••°•°••∆••°•°••
Jade was reading on the beach while snacking away she was happy that her tattoos were preventing her sunburn or it could be her high factor sunscreen. She had a lovely walk with Ben yesterday and wished she still had the shell with her because she chickened out again but it was lovely to spend time with Ben she really felt protected and treasured when she was around him. Jade turned another page she may be able to go on another walk with him later, but he had classes to teach which Jade admired him for she knew she had been a good student but most other in her class had been disaster, so she could relate to teachers that had it severe with bad kids. Jade laughed at what she read before turning another page at this rate she would visit soon again she for another book.

“There you are,” Jade looked up from other her parasol to see Faron standing before her he seemed relieved to find her Jade couldn’t say the same she had been able to avoid him for a week or so now, and she wished she could have avoiding him a tat bit longer she wasn’t ready yet. “I was worried something happened to you,” Faron told her and sat next to her. Now above her embarrassing she also felt guilty, “No, I am good, thank you for taking me home that night I got your note,” Jade replied with a slight blush to her cheek. Faron laughed, “It’s good that nothing happened then,” Jade nodded and looked out at sea. Silence felt between them and yet Jade didn’t feel like it was alarming. Maybe she was thinking too much about it, “I apologise for getting so drunk around you,” Faron shook his head, “I was glad it was around me I don’t want anything to happen to you,” Jade looked at him surprised, “As a friend of yours if something happened I would feel devastated believe it or not between you almost fall into the pier and my silence around you I started to care for you,” Jade couldn’t believe what she was hearing a sigh escaped her, “Thank you, I care for you too maybe more so you hair,” This made Faron laughed, which in turn made Jade laughed she felt at ease to hear him say that she hadn’t expect to hear that and maybe she was afraid to meet him because she knew she saw him only as friend maybe first she would have wanted more but Ben was it for her he made her feel like she was an desired woman. “What are you reading?” Jade held up her book with the red cover. “Deep underwater,” She replied and Faron looked through full, “It is pretty down there,” Jade looked at him, “Been under water than?” Faron laughed, “Something like that,” Jade was intrigued was it her or as she surrounded by weird people. Jade shook her head maybe she was ready too much into it. “Oh what is that?” Jade spoke up when she saw something on the horizon. “The burned pier where they found the treasure’s displayed in the town hall,” Jade hummed. “It does look abandoned from all the way here,” Faron also looked and shook his head, “I am afraid is anything but,” Jade looked at him in wonder, “Care to explain?” Faron shook his head, “Nothing important just something that happened,” Jade nodded and once again silence fell between them and Jade went back to her book the silence between them suiting. Then she wondered something, “Shouldn’t you be working?” Faron shook his head, “I got a free day they needed my help on land, and I was done soon with the task, I missed being on the water though,” Jade looked at him in wonder once again, “Are you a male of the water you seem to hate being too far away from it,” Faron chuckle, “Something like that,” Jade give him a look and decided she was surrounded by some peculiar people, but then she herself walks around as a canvas painted in black, so she can’t say she dislikes her friends, “I know who to call to when I am drowning,” Faron shook his head, “Please stay far away from water you worry me,” Even though Faron was deathly serious Jae couldn’t help but chuckle she had her swimming certificates after all she could swim pretty well.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade pressed the call button, “Hello this is Richard van Cortland, who am I speaking to?” Jade smiled at the baritone in the male voice it always made her happy to hear it, she used to love their weekly calls on Sundays when her aunt pushed the little girl to call her father. “Hello Father, how are you?” Jade responded, “Jade! When are you going to start calling me papa,” Her father replied and Jade could hear the disappointment Jade has never called him papa before used to call him formal hoping he would think she is a polite girl that he could take care for himself it never worked, “I am good how are you?” Her father responded when Jade kept quiet on her part they always had this discussion more so when he got the boys who loved calling him papa. “I am good, I just called because I wanted to thank you,” Jade spoke up getting right to business the thing was they both didn’t like mindless chit-chat and got right to business, “For what exactly?” Her father asked her and Jade could hear the confusion in his voice. “The painting of mother, I am happy you didn’t throw it away,” Jade whispered softly. She could hear her father gasp, “Jade? I am-“ Jade smiled and interrupted him, “Is okay father I do understand aunt was also relieved you hadn’t thrown it away,” Jade hated when her father apologised he may have not been there with her properly because Jade looked so much like her mother, but she was sure he loved her because he always sent gift or money to take care of her, so she understood and hated the fact he always tried to apologise like he had done something wrong when in fact a terminal disease took her mother and his lover away. Sure he could have taken her passing away better but it was alright. “Still Jade I shouldn’t have lied,” Jade sighed at her fathers words, “Is okay father, I am happy I got to see it,” Jade replied, “I am also happy I didn’t throw it away it was a beautiful painting sometimes I miss it myself,” Jade got a small smile at that she could understand that much the painting had also made her emotional it had something mystical about it. Before Jade could say more to her father a knock was heard at the door. “I am sorry father I got to hang up,” Jade said while walking to her front door. “That’s okay call me soon, bye sweetheart,” Jade looked at the phone in surprise before a smile split on her face, “Call you soon papa,” Jade replied and hangs up.

She pulled her door open to come face-to-face with Ben she gasped and closes the door once more. “I am not ready yet,” Jade says through the door and looks up at the wall clock to see Ben being early by an hour. “And you're early,” Jade accused him. She heard him chuckle, “I couldn’t wait to see you,” Jade’s heart made a thump sound why was he so sweet? “Oh, I will be done soon,” Jade replied and looked down at her bathrobe she was glad she had taken a shower before calling her father she walked to her closet and opened it up, she seriously came her with a bag, but she had been shopping and now the closet was pretty full. Should I just get a home here should be less expensive and is peaceful here I never had so many ideas flow my mind while her first book was almost done she already had ideas for the upcoming 2. Jade pulled some clothes out of her closet. Ben had called her earlier to let her now he wanted to take her somewhere but won’t tell her where it made Jade giddy, she couldn’t wait while searching for her shoes she slipped, “Jade, you okay?” She heard Ben through the door, “Yeah,” Jade yelped out her nose hurting slightly thank god her nose didn’t start bleeding, “Be careful Jade I don’t want you to get hurt because you're rushing will wait for you all day so calm down,” Jade blushed while looking at the door they were certainly more than friends right? Right? Jade sighed and slipped up her heels before going in search for her bag when she passed a mirror her eyes caught the hair pins in her hair and Jade growled she almost forgot she wanted curls but it always took hours so Jade didn’t always do it going for a simple hairdo, but she felt like doing curls yesterday and her she had them she couldn’t believe she had opened  the door looking like that. Jade cheeks redden she was embarrassed. She took her pins out did her mascara& lip gloss and finally found her bag under the bed. She was ready to go. So she walked to the door and opened it up, “I am ready now,” Jade announce and Ben took her in from head to toe, “You look gorgeous was worth the wait,” Jade blushed more when those word slipped his mouth he held out her hand for her to take and Jade took it, “Ready to go?” Jade nodded at Ben and then her stomach growled, “Uhm…” Ben laughed, “Maybe after breakfast,” Ben said easily while pulling her along with him, “How does that sounds,” Jade smiled, “Delicious,” Jade replied and looked at Ben who laughed and winked at her. “Maybe later as desert,” Jade looked at him confused than gasped and shook her head. Only for Ben to laugh harder. Jade looked at him couldn’t help but find him cute at the moment the smile gave him a boyish appearance. Jade lips also turned upwards automatically and before she knew it she was laughing alongside him.

After their breakfast Ben made his way to the surprise while dogging any question Jade had about where they were going which Jade found funny to see him scratch his beard and then say you will see. They soon arrived at the forest and Jade was petrified she shook her head, “Come on nothing will happen I am with you,” Jade wanted to shake her head tell him no she really disliked the forest but the hopeful face of Ben made her sigh and give him her hand once more. She forgot however that she was wearing heels and not one thick enough for the mud, so she sank in and let a shriek when she slipped Ben caught her and looked at her feet. “Hmm, I should have though of that,” he scratch his beard once more, “But I really wanted to show you something,” Jade nodded, “Most be really good then?” Ben nodded and smiled at that Jade sighed, “Let’s go to the hotel then will change my shoes and-“ Ben had lifted her op in his arm princess style and Jade looked at him shocked, “What are you doing I am too heavy for this. Ben laughed, “Not really, come on!” Jade could feel all his muscle through his tee, and she blushed. “Ben please but me down I will wear you out,” Ben gave her a playful look, “No you don’t, do not worry,” Ben says and Jade sighed for the millions time today she had warped her arm tightly around his neck and put her head on one of his chest, she felt content.

“We are here,” Jade looked around and gasped that’s beautiful. Ben laughed you could have seen it earlier had you been looking instead of hiding Jade blushed and was about to reply when they heard a child’s voice,  “Mr. Ben,” They both looked at the girl rushing to them. “Who is she?” The girl ask cutely. Ben but Jade on the ground but kept his arm around the waist preventing Jade to sink back into the mud, “This is Jade,” He told the girl who squealed making Jade eyes widen. Jade heard some older kids whisper how cool she looked and others how handsome Ben looked, “You 2 are so cute together,” Jade blushed and thank the girl. “Don’t need to thank me more kids think that,” the girl replied with a smirk. “Sarah, Did you come alone with Jenny and Chloe?” Ben asked the girl who was called Sarah apparently the girl nodded they are there. She pointed at a table here flowers crowns were being made. “You should come too Miss Jade,” Jade was about to refuse she knew she won’t be good at flowers crown it seemed so complicated. Ben was pushing her already though. “I will see if I can find some sandals for you,” Jade gave him a pitiful look, “Don’t look like that you will be fine,” Jade disagreed. Looking at all the children having fun, however, she nodded at him. “I will try my best,” Ben smiled at her, “That’s my girl,” HE told her and walked away leaving her to look at exited girls, “OMG!! That was so cute, you two are so cute,” A girl screamed all the way from the other side of the table. “Thank you,” Jade whispered and blushed, “See I told you,” Sarah also gave her two cents and Jade felt her anxiety level slow down. “So ever done this before?” Sarah asked her and Jade shook her head, “Is simple you do this than that and again on repeat until is long enough to be a crown,” Jade nodded at the girl it did seem easy.

Yeah, it was not after her 3rd attempt Jade was ready to give up. How could something that seems so easy be so hard she wondered and sighed one more time she told herself when she heard someone call her name. “Miss Jade, did you already do the hanky-panky with our handsome teacher?” Jade looked at the girl in surprise and blushed scarlet, “No,” She replied. “Denise, didn’t I ask you not to embarrass her?” Ben voice came behind Jade, and she turned around to see the big slippers in his hands. “Those won’t fit Jade told him,” Ben laughed, “Nope, they are mine of course they won’t fit but you won’t be sinking in mud either,” He had a point there “So show me those pretty feet,” Jade blushed but turned around to show him her shoes she was going to remove them but Ben already slipped one of and but one of his slippers on before going to the next, “They're all done,” Thank you, Jade replied and went back. “Ben chuckled, “Here it needs to go under,” Jade looked at his hands with utter interest. “And he defeated the monster drove him back to the sea. He had a sword he was smart but him to sleep,” Jade looked away to focus on what a young girl was singing it sounded like a myth, “What is she singing?” Ben looked away from his work to also pay attention, had they been in their own world? “Ah it’s a grandmother story that goes from generation to generation but I think Mikel has something about it in his shop. Jade nodded, “I may swing by his place than,” Jade told him and looked at Ben hands, “Oh is done?” Ben nodded and put it in her hair, “Now that looks cute,” Jade looked at him surprise and chuckle, “Thank you,” she closed the distance between them and kissed him on the lips before pulling away and blushing when she heard the Oh’s and awes around them. It took a while for it to sink in what she had done. Ben however had a stupid smile on his face which might Jade also crack a smile.

“Come,” “Ben where are we going,” Jade asked him they were going deeper into the woods instead f out of it Jade was getting hungry and tired to be honest after doing the whole flower crown thing they stayed with the kids and while Jade loved children they were exhausting. “Almost there,” Jade frowned at that answer he had been saying that for some time now and Jade didn’t believe he knew where they were going. After another 3 minutes they stopped “Here,” Jade looked round, “What? Ben there’s nothing around?” Ben smiled down at her, “Do you hear something,” Jade frowned and shook her head, “Good,” was his only response before his lips crashed on hers. Now Jade kiss may have been sweet and soft but this one was heated and Jade wondered when he would let her go to breath. After what felt like forever he pulled away, “Sorry, was I to hasty, I just really couldn’t get those luscious lips of your out of my -,” Jade interrupted him by pulling his face closer to her she had enough air to go another round. She couldn’t forget his lips either they felt  perfect on hers.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

“Jade, how dare you not call me for over a month,” Jade aunt accuse her, “I am sorry, sorry,” Jade replied feeling guilty, “I have been busy,” Her aunt hummed seemingly not believing her. “You always call me what are you busy with exactly?” Her aunt replied and Jade felt her cheeks turn red, “It’s just someone that I met here,” Jade started and typed some sentence on her laptop. “Oh, tell me more,” Jade rolled her eyes but smiled anyways. She told her aunt about Ben and hear her aunt squeal, “You finally go to lose that v-card of yours thank god, I really was getting worried there,” Jade went red, “Aunt!” “What I didn’t mind you being gay but asex-,” tutututut……. Jade pulled the phone away from her ear and looked at it what just happened. Did the link get interrupted or something. Jade pushed her aunt number once more but it never connected with a sigh Jade but her phone to the side and turned to her laptop only to gasp at the crashing screen she saw. That never happened before. Even her when she tried shutting her laptop on and off the screen stayed and Jade wondered what this was all about and sighed because it was late. She hadn’t seen Ben since yesterday, and she was missing him thank god he would take her out tomorrow she would call her aunt in the morning. She hoped the problem would be solved by then. She slept that night with a smile on her face dreaming of all the kisses Ben and her have shared the past couple of weeks and how she enjoys every one of them.

VIII

° Month 7

“No, she’s really awesome, I am really proud of my aunt,” Jade replied Ben’s question. “Sure I do miss my mother but my aunt never disappointed me,” Jade continued, “I was more ashamed of who I was,” Jade finished looking at ben, “Hey,” he pulled her face with his finger, “Never be ashamed of yourself Jade your awesome babe inner and outer beauty,” Jade blushed at that and smiled at him “Thank you,” He shook his head, “I will tell it to you every day until you believe it for yourself,” Jade nodded, and he kissed her lips. Ben had invited her out for dinner in a suit and all and Jade admitted she wanted to tear it of his bod which was an totally new feeling for her, but she can admit she didn’t mind the feeling. The food was delicious, the atmosphere was relaxed and the company Jade liked so it was a great evening so when the question got popped Jade was stunned. “What?” Ben laughed “I asked you if you would like to be my girlfriend,” Jade mouth fell open, “Really?” She asked him. Ben scratch his beard, “Yes, If you would have me of course,” Jade nodded and grinned, “Yes, yes, yes,” Ben laughed and pulled her in for a kiss, “I really like you sweetheart,” Jade grinned, “I really, really like you too, Ben,”  The male shook his head with a smile, “Do you like some dessert?” Jade smiled the rest of the night there were spoon-feeding each other dessert.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade walked town stairs whistling on the tune of the children song she heard a month of so earlier at the flower jubilee. She was h.a.p.p.y and ready for the day. Her eyes fell on Donovan and Mikel whispering she still wondered how they could be friends but also didn’t mind it much she made her why to them, “How are you two doing?” Both stopped whispering to one another and looked up at her. Jade give them a smile, “You look happy,” Jade nodded at Mikel, “I am,” she replied and Mikel also smiled Donovan rasped his throat, “We are good, where in a conversation actually,” Jade nodded. “Oh, I am sorry,” Mikel waved her concern away “It wasn’t that important just talking about some places,” Donovan didn’t seem too happy about Mikel’s respond. “Actual Mikel we should visit those right now,” Donovan replied emphasis on the right now. Jade nodded when she got the hit. “Have a nice day, Mikel I will visit you tomorrow,” Jade told him with a smile and the male smiled back at her, “I cannot wait,” They walked away and Jade wondered why Donovan was acting so cold at her had she done something wrong? She wasn’t as clumsy any more. Just when she though that she slipped and fell in her bump and sighed., “Never mind,” she mumbled and her mouth went upwards. She was going to meet her boyfriend nothing could ruin that not even the duo’s weird behaviour Jade was finding it harder and harder to not feel like something was wrong with this town but Ben was a good distraction.

After her date with Ben which she enjoyed she walked to the town hall. She bumped into a blond girl with heavy make-up who seemed to be in a hurry even when Jade tried to apologise Jade sighed and walked into the hall and choice the exhibition. She needed a smoke she though to herself while walking around making photo’s of interesting pieces they had collected from the sea. She had seen them before, but she had wanted to see them once more for some reason she remembered those engrave on another item in the exhibition but maybe she had seen it wrong. The only thing that captured Jade attention longer than everything else was the beautiful sword that Jade made multiple pictures of when her eyes fell on a note stating it still had to be clean so maybe when it was clean Jade saw something on it. Jade turned around and went to the café connected to the library in search of Melia. When she couldn’t see the woman properly attending to her plants Jade walked to the Fiction section. What she was searching for she didn’t know but something took her there, and she skipped through books two stories having her full attention where they really fiction? It seemed it really happened Jade could know she wrote fantasy fiction but this was writing like memoirs of some sort, “Interesting,” she mumbled before leaving the section to bump into Melia. “Someone told me you were searching for me?” Jade shook her head, “Already found it,” Melia nodded, “Alright want to have a cup of coffee,” Jade nodded, “Sure,” Melia grinned, “Good, is time to tell me all about your boyfriend and you,” Jade mouth fell open, “How did you know?” Melia grin widen, “This is a small town and you two my dear are the talk right now next to the weird happenings,” Jade frowned “Can you tell me about that?” Melia nodded, “Sure but my suspicion may be off I do know things happened when they started to collect stuff from the south pier,” Jade hummed and followed her for a cup of coffee. The afternoon was gossip and talking about some strange happenings between friends.

••°•°••∆••°•°••


“So it was Ben?” Jade turned around and saw Faron she waved at him, “huh?!” Faron looked at her amused and sat next to her, “The black fish,” Jade blushed, “I said that?” Faron nodded and laughed, Jade groaned and looked at the male next to him giving her a small smile. “Oh, this is my good friend Kieran,” Jade took the male's hand, “Hello, I am Jade,” The male kissed her hand, “Hello Jade you are beautiful,” Jade cheeks redden, “Thank you, I am taken though,” This made Kieran laugh “I got that, I am a tat bit too late it seems,” The male joked winked at her and sat next to Faron. Jade was still red and Faron laughed, “You are the same with him as you were with me and here I though I was special,” Jade looked at him shocked, “Stop it,” she told them hoping they would stop their teasing she felt like a tomato already. “So why did you call me here?” Faron asked after his laughter died down. Jade looked at the sea, “Do you know what’s going on? People are acting strange and stuff like electronica had a week’s problem of so,” Faron sighed and looked at her, “I am not sure myself but you're right something is wrong,” He continued to tell her of what he expects was going on, but he wasn’t sure either. Jade felt a chill go over her back. “I am getting scared,” she whispered after Faron was done. Both males threw her a look, “Not only you, Jade, Not only you,” Kieran spoke up and it didn’t reassure Jade at all no it only mad her anxiety rose, “I need a smoke,” Jade said and didn’t wait for an response before standing up and leaving the café. “What the h*ll is going on,” was the only thing on her mind while she walked home from the café after her cigarette.

IX

° Month 8

“Here, you go,” Jade looked up from her book at Mikel and smiled at him. “I though you were going to keep it in your shop?” Jade told him while taking the shell from him immediately when she took it she knew it wasn’t the same shell the peaceful feeling she got from the shell last time was missing, but she didn’t comment on it. There were the worst things she could be focusing on like why were some residences acting weirdly even Ben notice it, and he was also worried. Telling Jade to be careful and calling her every night just to make sure she was okay. Jade found it sweet but was also worried about him. “Yeah, but you found it so is yours now,” Jade smiled at him and looked at the engraves those seemed exactly the same though and Jade wondered how Mikel could do it so fast and precise not one stroke amidst if the shell had the same calming effect Jade won’t have known it was a fake it was that identical even the smoke mark it was kind of creepy, “Is weirdly pretty right,” Mikel told her and sat next to her and Jade nodded. “Do you think some weird stuff is going on,” Mikel smile, “Yes but don’t worry everything will be fine,” Jade frowned he was the first person to tell her not too worried and yet Jade felt anything but reassured something told her she should be worried. Jade let a sigh escape feeling horrible she promised Ben though she would slow down the smoking before quitting she already smoked her 1 cigarette this week which she was regretting know to get her mind of things she skipped through her book. Mikel sat quiet next to her, “What is it?” Jade broke the silence. “You seem agitated?” Jade nodded, “I just would like to know what the hell is going on,” she told him and Mikel mused for a minute or two, “Some people took something away they shouldn’t have,” Jade pointed at the sea, “Out there?” Mikel nodded, “Exactly,” Jade sighed did people never read books never take something you don’t know what it is, “And I am trying to get it back where it should be,” Jade nodded, “It’s why you gave me this,” Jade held up the shell, Mikel hummed, “What do you mean,” Jade grinned, “Is okay, keep the shell if it helps you,” Jade told him and then mumbled “But never lie to me again, I hate those,” Mikel replied immediately, “Sorry Jade,” Jade didn’t look up from her book however.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

“Jade, open the door!” Jade frowned and blinked after opening her door, “Aunt? What are you doing here?” Her aunt waved her away, “I could hear in your voice the last couple of calls that something was wrong, I had to come look for myself,” Jade smiled and hugged the woman, “Everything is okay now, I think,” Her aunt huffed, “It’s this about the boy you're we're talking about, your boyfriend?” Jade shook her head immediately, “No, no Ben is amazing for me treats me like his queen I suppose you could say he treats me like his everything,” Her aunt nodded, “Good I cannot wait to meet him,” Jade smiled at that. “How long you staying aunt?” Her aunt raised her shoulders, “Until you think I am not needed any more,” Jade chuckled, “Then you're going to stay forever,”  Jade told her which made her aunt roll her eyes. “Don’t have to butter my up , milkshake,” Jade laughed haven’t heard that nickname for a long time. “I am not I was an serious aunt,” Her aunt waved it away, “So tell me what is going on?” Jade looked thoughtfully, “I write fantasy books aunty and even I have to say I have no clue but it looks like something pulled of a fiction book,” Her aunt raised an eyebrow, “Oh joy the one place you choose for relaxing turned out to be haunted,” Jade laughed at that and nods, “Basically yes,” Her aunt shakes her head “You have the worst luck than your mother my lovely niece,” Jade shook her head at that, “Aunt meeting Ben cannot be bad luck is the best thing that ever happened to me,” Her aunt gasped, “Even better than graduation?” Jade nodded with a smile, “I really do have to meet this gentlemen,”

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade gasped, the body off her dress needed to be tied like a corset so her aunt was pulling the strings and Jade was ready to call it quits. “Jade, hold your breath,” Jade did just that and almost cried from relieve when her aunt buttoned her up and told her she was done. “This is truly a beautiful dress,” Jade looked at her aunt who had told her she was not to see herself until she was done. “Time for your hair. Jade sat down and wanted to growl a half-hour later when her aunt was probing in her hair she couldn’t believe what the woman was doing but it hurt. “Stop whining that man would be taking you home tonight,” Jade turned scarlet, “aunt!” her aunt ignored her, “And you better go with him he is one hella handsome dude,” her aunt continued and Jade laughed. Her aunt had taken an liking as to Ben as soon as he met him that she embarrassed Jade along the way she took with a grain of salt. He had even tried telling some embarrassing moments of himself but Jade won that round clearly thank you aunt she had though sarcastic Ben had told her he liked her crazy aunt so Jade had been in the moon this last few days. “I knew this dress was perfect for you,” Jade looked at the dress that used to be her mothers. “I cannot believe this was mothers school ball outfit,” Her aunt huffed, “Of course not this is too sexy for that had to do some readjustments for a sex-bomb like you,” Jade gave her aunt a look, “Don’t even dare look at me like that, Oh your make up,” Jade sighed and closed her eyes to let her aunt do her thing. “I am so happy I get to do this with you,” Jade got a smile on her face, “I think so too aunty,” “Good, now get up and open your eyes, sex-bomb,” Jade laughed and shook her head before standing up and opening her eyes she had to blink. Was that her? No right? She felt tears well up. “Don’t you dare cry it will ruin your make up,” Jade laughed softly and nodded. Jade couldn’t believe what she was seeing in the mirror. They heard a soft nod on the door and Jade got giddy. “He is here,” Her aunt nodded and almost skipped to the door to open up. “Damn Jade, him in suit is just a defined side,” Jade growled softly and walked to the door, “Aunt can you not em-“ Jade almost choked on her tongue the casual suit with jeans was nothing compared to the full clothed Ben standing there like a black James bond. The shocked feeling seemed mutual because Ben couldn’t tear his eyes from hers either. Her aunt had to fake a cough for them to snap out of it, “You look so beautiful, babe,” Jade grabbed her bag, “same to you handsome, same to you,” “Have a nice night and please don’t do anything I won’t do,” Her aunt frowned at the end “scratch that do exactly what I won’t do you need it niece of mine,” Jade blushed Ben simply nodded, “Hey, I don’t mind you being a virgin, I told you right,” Jade went scarlet and nodded, “But she’s just too much,” Ben laughed and looked at her hungry “I like how she thinks though, I wonder if I can take that lovely dress of-off you tonight?” Jade felt herself get warm but didn’t reply she needed something in her system first Ben just laughed next to her when eh notice her scarlet cheeks properly that was the reason.

Ben and Jade didn’t move away from each other’s side the whole night. If people wanted to talk to one or the other they basically talked to both. They got complimented on being a lovely couple and Jade blushed with every compliment feeling shy. Ben was there to whisper sweet nothings to her though making Jade anxious levels stay low even with all the eyes on them.

“Jade?” Jade turned around to look at Ben when she heard his serious tone. “Yes?” She asked him. “Would you like to stay with me tonight,” Jade nodded immediately, “I would love that,” Ben licked his under lip, “I really wonder what you are wearing under this dress,” Jade blushed “Nothing actually,” The dress would feel as a second skin and it was better without underwear. Ben growled, “I really wish the party would end already,” Jade laughed at his pained expression and waved their fingers together. She knew exactly what he was feeling she couldn’t wait either.

Last edited by NinaJones (17/07/2020 at 02:04)

Name: Annabeth Jackson

Role: Resident

Interests: Dominic (RI); Samuel, Mikel and Aimee (all three FI)

Places to Investigate: Forest, The Town Hall and The Seaside Curio

Outfits: Done
Flower Jubilee                     |                 Harvestide Gala


Story: Done

Month 6 Done

The Flower Jubilee Date

“Annie you look amazing!”

I beamed at Dakota, I mean Koko, and shook my head at her after assessing her outfit.
“Koko you look gorgeous, but  you can’t go to a flower festival without a flower in your hair. That’s just wrong,” I admonished her sternly. She simply rolled her eyes while I went to my room to fetch her flowers that would go with her outfit. A while later I found one and managed to convince her to wear it.

“Good Morning my incompetent children!” greeted my grandma with a flourish as she entered the room dressed in a rosy pink summer dress and a flower crown to match. “What a day it is today. A festival where the hearts bloom like no other.”

I nudged Koko with my elbow as we both exchanged knowing glances and grinned. My grandma had a date with the old man across the street. We were seeing him more and more these days and the kitchen has been flooded with baked delicacies. It was cute and also unhealthy for my non-existent diet.

It had been a quiet few weeks, so when Dominc finally called to ask me out on a date for the Flower Jubilee I all but screamed. No wait I actually all and screamed. The point was I was excited and took hours to dress up for the occasion. And today we all had dates; my grandma with the old man across the street, Koko with her cute sailor and me to the handsomest deputy mayor that had ever existed.

As I chatted with Koko and grandma by the kitchen counter, someone rang the doorbell and my heart thudded with anticipation. Sure enough, when I checked who was at the door, it was Dominic. He was right on time. He was dressed in casual clothes today instead of usual suits. He greeted me with a smile, his dark eyes warm with a spark of interest as he gazed at me and my outfit.

“You look beautiful Annabeth,” he grinned as he took my hand and kissed gently on the knuckle before letting go. I blushed and stammered out, “You also look beautiful.”
Did I really just say that to the deputy mayor? Kill me now.
Despite my weird compliment, he simply winked at me good naturedly and I turned even more red when I heard my grandma snort from the kitchen and Koko’s stifled laughter.

After introducing him to my grandma and Koko, we finally left in his car to a place he thought would be perfect for the festival. A secluded clearing by the forest where the most beautiful flowers bloomed.

“I wish I brought my paint set. Everything here is just so pretty,” I exclaimed as I gazed dreamily at the flowers surrounding us. “How did you find this place?”

“By accident,” he said with a grin. “ A long time ago I had a late night run and I was feeling a little stressed so I went a little off my usual course. I got lost and found myself here. I come here sometimes when I just want to get away and think. Or just breathe.”

I nodded in understanding. “I can imagine how stressful it must be being the deputy mayor. My grandma told me that ever since you and Sirvan came into the office, the town has seen a lot of rapid improvements.”

“She said that?” he asked and when I nodded he looked pleased and a little proud of himself. As he should be. The town really did change quite a lot since the last time I visited as a child and my grandma had nothing but praises for the mayor and the deputy mayor.

We chatted some more, about our personal lives and our families as we walked around the clearing. Talking to him was surprisingly easy. Was it because he was so courteous? So charming? We had very different upbringing and it was apparent when we talked about our childhood. He was an only child so since young he had always been so determined and focused. His parents would settle for nothing less than perfect and neither would he. I, on the other hand, was the youngest of the family with three over protective brothers. Imperfection was my motto in life and where I embraced it through painting. I found flaws fascinating and when I told him about it he laughed.

“Seeing as how you are, it really makes sense.”

“And how exactly am I?” I asked him playfully, placing a hand on my hip.

“You’re bright,” he said softly, tucking a stray strand of hair and placing it gently behind my ear. “Unrestrained by the world. Warm. Lovely. You see flaws and you accept it without judgement. Flaws some people would reject because it's different from what they know.”

I blushed. “I don’t know if I’m all that…”

“You are, trust me. Aimee told me a little bit about you. And it's based on my impression of you. I’m the deputy mayor, I have been told I have a good eye on things. It’s how I kept this town running smoothly.” 

I laughed and desperately changed the topic feeling a little embarrassed. We chatted for a little more, and when I accidentally stumbled on a stray rock he caught me and then slid his fingers through mine. And then somehow we continued on talking while holding hands. Eventually we both got a little hungry so we went to a nearby restaurant.

While waiting for the food I explained to him all the weird things that Dakota and I found occurring these past few weeks.

Dominic's eyebrows climbed high the moment I broached the topic about the suspicions, and even higher when I mentioned the creepy ghost-like-something that Dakota encountered in the lighthouse. He drummed his fingers on the table, at loss for a few moments after I recounted everything that had happened.

"It's not... the first time we've heard of this. Draycott's been chockfull of strange incidents, even before Sirvan and I came in to - well, administer to this town,” he finally admitted to me.

“Really? It’s been strange? How?” I exclaimed in a mixture of surprise and excitement. I moved here almost two and a half years ago and I noticed nothing strange. Maybe my grandma was right. I was always off into my own world that I barely noticed the things happening in this world.

He told me about all the things he heard. About the cases of madmen rambling, claiming to hear voices from the sea; about young vandals breaking into a nearby quarry for spooks, ghosts, and whatnot. And then I paused at that. Since when did Draycott have a quarry? . He told me about some crazy people tossing pineapples into the sea (Why throw pineapples?) and someone who tried to head off into the forests to steal what allegedly were stone pillars from a famous geological landmark nearby. 

He shook his head as he told me, “It was something about magic and occult rituals. Crazy talk of course.” He noticed my strange expression and then raised his eyebrows in disbelief, “Don't tell you believe in all of that stuff? In magic and rituals?”

“I think there is so much in this world that has happened that just can't be simply explained away by science. I don’t know about rituals but of course I believe that there is magic somewhere. Just not in the way we expect.”

He shrugged and said, “Well I’ve never experienced anything like that so it’s a little hard for me to believe.”

I narrowed my gaze at him. “You know what you need, Dominic? Magic. You’re too much of an empiricist.  As a deputy mayor I fear you have spent way too much time in the office to experience the romance and magic of life that can’t be measured or explained away by practicality and science.”

“Then it’s a good thing I have you, isn’t it? Someone to show me all the magic this world has to offer?” He winked at me flirtatiously and I blushed. My heart beat erratically in my chest and I tried to play it cool by rolling my eyes.

He went on and told me more about what he heard with a grin. Recent claims reported that a person was seen at the rooftop of the lighthouse. However, when police arrived, there was no one in or outside the lighthouse when they arrived to investigate.

"So nothing new, really, but Aimee's mentioned feeling unsettled about the whole place. And me? I try not to stay so late now. But then how can I, when I have to be well-rested to meet someone as lovely as you?”

I fought a smile and failed. He clearly did not believe in any of the strange things happening. Or if he did, not really.

Hours later, as he dropped me off in front of my doorstep he gazed down at me with a smile.

“You aren’t about to go traversing after ghosts in the light house now, are you?”

I laughed and shook my head ruefully. “I dont have the courage for that kind of creepy stuff. If I do any kind of exploring it would be in broad daylight and in public.”

“That’s good. Strange things have been happening, and while I don’t know whether it has anything to do with ghosts, I would like you to stay safe.” He leaned down and gently tucked a stray hair behind my ear. His eyes were intent on mine and suddenly I found it hard to breath. My heart was pounding so loud in my chest that I wondered for a moment if he heard it too. Warmth radiated from his body despite the foggy chill of the evening. His face was close, too close to mine. And when his hand gently moved to cup my chin my mind went blank.

“Goodnight Annabeth. It was a lovely day with the most lovely lady.”

“The pleasure was all mine,” I stammered out with a laugh feeling nervous and embarrassed and excited all at once.

He smiled at me, paused for a moment and then bent down to kiss me gently on the lips. His lips were warm and he smelt so nice. It was almost unfair how his cologne lasted all through the day while my perfume faded in the early hours of our date.

Right before he turned to leave I called out to him. “You too Dominic. Please be careful and stay safe.”

He turned to me, smiled his handsome charming smile and nodded before turning to leave towards his car.

Exploring the Forest

“Maybe this wasn’t such a great idea.”

“No, it's fine. We’re fine. It’s okay Annie. It’s all going to be fine.”

I stared hopelessly at Koko as she led the way in front. We had left the house in high spirits, excited at the prospect of exploring the forest now that the townspeople were a little more calmer after the flower festival. She didn’t want to go when the place was crowded with people wandering around admiring the flowers. But now that no one was around, we were close to the school grounds, but the fog was everywhere making it harder to see. And it spooked me out. I wasn’t mentally prepared to deal with ghosts. Not now not ever.

“Is that the hiking trail the groundskeeper was talking about?” she asked, pointing to something at the corner. I squinted my eyes trying to see past the fog and focused in the direction she pointed at. Sure enough it was the place.

“That’s the one!” I exclaimed and Koko let out a sigh of relief. We both made our way up the trail, deeper into the woods. Weirdly enough, the further into the trail we were the lesser the fog. Eventually we reached an area where the fog didn’t even reach the woods. Okay, not weird. Not weird at all.

Goosebumps formed along my skin as I held my shawl tighter and moved closer to Koko. The trail ahead was clear and well-lit and as we climbed higher, I realized it became easier to breathe and see clearly. I paused for a moment and looked behind me and a chill settled in my spine. The fog below in the town of Draycott was thicker, settling between the streets making it look as if the town was drowning in fog. But up here everything was bright and sunny and the air felt cleaner and fresher. Alright. Not weird. Nope. Nope. Not going to dwell on that.

Eventually we reached a small, flat, rocky outcrop. The trees have thinned out and in their place were stone pillars by a cliff side. There were symbols and circles carved into the rock face - these were gouged deep in the stone, despite how weathered this rock face must be.

“Look at these markings!” I exclaimed excitedly, peering closely at one of the stone pillars. Koko took out her phone and started taking pictures of the pillars muttering to herself.

Whatever creepiness and fear I had felt before seemed to melt away as I took a look around. This place, in a really strange way, gave me a sense of peace and calm. It was as if I was safe here because there was nothing here that could harm me. I took a moment revelling in the feeling before belatedly realizing I had a job to do;explore and scrutinize.  I glanced at Koko who was still muttering to herself as she took pictures and decided now was a good time to sketch the symbol.

Sighing dreamily to myself, I took out my sketchbook and pencil and sat in the middle of the  grass, trying to position myself in front of the pillar. As I sketched out the pillars, I heard a faint, melodic song drifting above. It brought a sense of calm and assurance as if I was safe and that everything will be alright. That all the pieces are in place. Besides the creepy fog by the school, I wouldn't mind coming up here again. Especially to paint. The place here was so nice and peaceful and it wasn’t like there would be many people coming here.

“Koko, how was your date with the cute sailor boy?” I asked her as I sketched along the lines of the pillars.

“It was...good. We went swimming.”

“Swimming during a flower festival? I am disappointed in you.” I shook my head at her and she laughed.

“No we went after. At night.”

“Swimming at night. How scandalous?” I giggled at the thought and she shook her at me embarrassed, a slight blush tinted her cheeks. “It’s not what you think.”

“Sure it isn’t,” I grinned at her but then I paused for a moment. Wait a minute. Didn’t Dominic mention something about a forest to me? That’s when it hit me.

“Koko!” I gasped and straightened myself up. Koko, who was peering at a pillar a few feet away from me immediately turned to me in concern. “What’s wrong?”

“This place, these pillars and these symbols. It’s all related!”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Grandma told us before about the myths of this town right? About this mystical fountain and the oracles of Aether. That something evil was banished at the cost of the Aether. What if...okay this will sound crazy. But what if, what if something triggered that evil thing at the lighthouse? The evil thing that was supposed to be banished. That’s why the ghost said it will awake. The evil thing, whatever it was, is back somehow.”

Koko paled, but nodded her head at me in agreement. I continued on in excitement, “And what if all these symbols are related to the cult. The cult that called for the monster in the first place and the oracles who tried to stop them. It could be protection wards or...or something.  And what if right now, this place is the place where the Aether used to be in. Before they retreated.”

“What makes you think that?” she asked me, her brow furrowed.

“Dominc told me that one of the strange things that happened in this town was that someone came to a forest to steal stone pillars.” I gestured around at the obvious stone pillars that surrounded us. “And that someone wanted to steal it because it had something to do with magic and occult rituals. Koko. Occult rituals.”

I glanced around me once again, a weird feeling settling in my spine. “No one really knows about this place either. I have lived here for almost three years and no one from the town ever mentioned to me this place. Not until the groundskeeper. This kind of geological landscape being so close to Draycott? How can no one know about it?”

For a moment, for a heartbeat, we stared at each other.

“That was what I was thinking. Annabeth, what the fuck is going on in Draycott?”

Month 7 Done

A Trip to the Town Hall

I went a few more times to the forest after that, mostly by myself. There was something so comforting about that place so I usually went to paint or simply explore around the pillars wondering how much further it went and what I would see.

When I met Aimee as usual at the cafe in the morning, she looked very worried. When I asked her about it, she told me she was getting concerned about Sirvan, Domic and even the research team. They were either really sleep deprived or something else. She thought something was going on that was really strange. Of course I told her my theories. She was not amused. She told me things were weird, but she wouldn’t be quick to say it had anything to do with occult or some myth from the past.

Which made me look at her with pity. She and Dominic were too serious about life to notice the little magic around them that could never be explained with simple science. Still, I told her to take it easy and be careful. She was right to think something weird was afoot.

Thinking about Dominic made me blush. Things were getting a little serious with me and Dominc. Or atleast, I thought so. We saw each other as often as we could, but he was always in the office busy with his work. So sometimes, I would meet him near his office just for a bit. For a short break. Like now for instance.

I looked up as I finally reached the Town Hall and  noticed the latest banner strapped across it. It was much better than the previous one and it now titled, “The Draycott Finds: Wonders from the Deep”. As if it needed any advertisement now considering how on the weekends the lines were so long.

Jacinda, Dominic’s secretary informed me that he was currently in a meeting so I would have to wait a bit before I could see him. So when I entered the Hall, I pondered my next move. Should I see the exhibition again? The place seems relatively quiet but still…
I thought about my recent theories. I needed to know more about the runes and the wards. Just in case. Maybe I could visit one of the researchers, Mr. Dawson, I mean Zain.

I had bumped into Zain a week before the Flower Jubilee and he looked as exhausted as when I first met him. It was early morning and I was heading off to drop off my paintings when I saw him at the West Pier. He looked...strange. Almost as if he was in a trance. He didn’t notice me when I called out to him. Only after nudging him a little did he realize what he was doing or where he was standing.

Still, it would be a great idea to meet him. After all, he was one of the main researchers for the artifacts. Feeling pleased with the idea, I made my way to the researchers area.

***
“I’m looking for Zain, I mean, Mr.Dawson. Is he available?” I asked with a smile as I entered the researcher’s room.

A lovely blond lady, who looked quite familiar, looked at me for a moment and then smiled.

"Oh - wait, I know you! You're the girl who gave him the baked treats!" Her smile turned a little apologetic. "I'm sorry though - Zain's taken off ill. He's been a bit... on and off lately. "

“He is ill?” I asked her, a little concerned. He did look very weary the last time I saw him at the South Pier. Was the research really that overwhelming?

“Yes, but don’t worry. I’m sure he will be quite alright. But if there's anything I can do, I'm always happy to help.”

I grinned at her. “As a matter of fact, I would love it if you could help me.”

We introduced ourselves, and I got to know that she was called Janine Wachtel - Zain's research partner, and Professor Azari's student. Then I asked her to give me a little more explanation about the runes.

She paused for a moment as if in thought. "For runes and wards? It really, really depends. Some people carved them into amulets, wore them around them for protection. Others, when they think that some grounds need protecting, or to seal things in, they either mark them into rock itself, or carve wardstones to stand in the ground. It depends on the culture, really. Like in this case of the excavation! We found the wardstones, but we think it was meant to keep the place safe. We're still not very sure from what."

A chill went down my spine. Wardstones meant for protection from the excavation. Wasn’t that when everything got a little strange?  Of course. Unless, because the wardstones had been taken it meant that….the evil thing...was now free?

“Annabeth, are you okay?” She asked me in concern. “You’re looking a little pale.”

“I’m great,” I force a smile at her. “Thanks for telling me all this. I’m just going to head to the cafe and….think a little bit on it.”

***

The Town Hall cafe was inside a massive loft with two wooden staircases at either side leading to stone balconies. There were lovely tapestries that made the cafe look very cosy. On the ceiling there were stucco and emblems that were glowing as if someone put LED lights on them. They were so pretty.

I glanced around the cafe, noticing the pleasant atmosphere around it. There weren't many people there, just a few old residents amicably chatting and some students hunched over their laptops, desperately typing. Oh wait. Some of the students were watching dramas. Well, been there done that in my time for sure. 

Voices surrounded me, about the wonderment at the sword in the Town Hall, its burnished metal; the Flower Jubilee and the vast expanse of flora - and the occasional deer spotted; the strange, muffled quiet along the shorelines now; or that for some weird reason, Spongebob Squarepants has made a comeback during party raves…

Everything seemed relatively normal. As I sipped my tea, I contemplated what Janine told me.

Wardstones, or more accurately protective wardstones were now sitting in the researcher’s lab instead of where they were meant to be. The South Pier? The weird...thing..ghost..that Dakota met in the lighthouse warned her that something was awake. What if those protective wardstones were put there by the Aethers to seal something evil? What if, that mythical evil being that was summoned came back?  Maybe it was because the protective ward stones were taken away...What if...what if right now, Draycott was in danger?

All of a sudden, the lights in the cafe flickered momentarily, before plunging the cafe into darkness. I grip my mug of tea tightly, my heart beating crazily in my chest in trepidation. I heard a static come onto the speaker, as if there was a power outage. Then all of a sudden I saw a burst of light that...looked like it was coming from one of the emblems.

As quickly as it went, the lights came back on. I would have thought that I imagined it all, except that conversation resumed around me and this time about what had just happened. A waitress ran out of the door. To do what I had no idea. Maybe to go to the toilet.

My hands were shaking as I stared into my cup of tea.

“Annie?”

I glanced up and saw Dominic looking at me in concern. “I’m sorry I took so long. Did something happen? You’re shaking.”

He gently took my trembling fingers in his hand. Warmth radiated out of his body, his confident, assured demeanor somehow calming me down.

“I’m okay now,” I told him as I leaned towards him. Immediately he let go of my hands and moved his strong arms around me. I breathed in his scent, relaxing against his embrace.

“Poor thing must have gotten quite a fright when the lights went out,” an old lady told him.

How I wished that that was the only thing that scared me.

The Seaside Curio Once Again

Things were getting a little weirder in town, or at least now that I'm noticing, weirder than normal. With the onset of the fog, telecommunications became strange. Weird statics sounds and internet breakage.

Like right now, for instance.

“Grandma? Hello?” I called out into my phone. I heard muffled sounds and then weird static before it became silent. I groaned as I stared at my phone. Again. The phone cut again.

Well atleast I had a legitimate excuse now. If grandma asked me why I didn't get anything from the grocery store it would be because I didn’t hear her latest amendments. Right.

I made my way across the street, trying not to notice the eerie quietness of the street. Or how the fog seemed to cover everything like a blanket. Or the weird dark shadowy things amidst the fog. Nope. I wasn’t going to notice anything. I wasn’t going to see anything in particular just make my way normally, casually….

“Annie?”

I screamed and threw my purse at the speaker.

“Annie, it’s me Samuel.”

I peered through the fog, and sure enough it was Samuel. Holding my purse.

“Sorry  about that,” I said sheepishly as I took back my purse. “There are just a lot of weird things happening lately so I got a little creeped out.”

He looked at me curiously. “What kind of creepy things?”

“Just you know the usual.” I laughed, shakily puting the purse around me. “Anyways where are you headed?”

“Just going back to the beach, unless you wouldn’t mind my company?”

“I would very much like it,” I told him immediately and he grinned.

“And where exactly are you headed?” he asked me and I smiled. “The Seaside Curio.”

***
The Seaside Curio was relatively quiet when we stepped in. A bell tinkled when we pushed the door open. Mikel grinned at me when he saw me.

“Annie. Here again?”

“Of course. Just checking in on my favorite shop.”

He shook his head at that and said, “How was the paint you bought last time?”

“It was great as usual. One day you will spill your secrets on what you mixed to get that interesting texture of paint.”

“A shopkeeper never tells his secrets.”

I laughed at that and introduced him to Samuel, Draycott’s newest lifeguard. As Mikel and Samuel chatted I looked through the trinkets he had on the counter.

As usual, Mikel had kept it as clean and tidy as possible for a counter that’s chock full of... everything, really. There were trays of crystals and corresponding crystal wands are placed to the left, each with their own descriptions: selenite for purification, obsidian for strength, amethyst for enhancing natural energies, sodalite for creativity, quartz for clarity... and so on. Some are rough hewn, others are lovingly polished and tumbled.

I picked up one of the crystals wondering if I should buy one or a dozen for safety. Just in case my crazy theories were partially correct and there really was something dangerous out there. Just in case.

I glanced to the right of the trinkets where some herbs were placed. The herbs come in either bundles, like smudge sticks, or in packets. There were all kinds of herbs. I scanned the labels curiously. There were herbs for calming, for sleep, for energizing, or just to purify. The names were almost equally odd: the Nord’s Strength, the Franklin Thirteen, Yumpir’s Fare, Rosa Deliticus...

So many strange names. But wait a minute. I paused and re-read the names of the herbs again until my eyes landed on Yumpir’s Fare. It sounded familiar. Where have I heard it before?

“Find  what you are looking for?” Mikel asked me, breaking me from my reverie.  I glanced up and found both Mikel and Samuel looking at me curiously.

I grinned and shook my head. “Actually I came for something else.” I moved to the glass cupboard I saw before and pointed to the ring. “I wanted to ask you about that ring.”

Mikel came over towards me and looked to where I pointed with a raised eyebrow. "Oh, that ring?"

He unlocked the case and took out the ring with a blue enamel and gold filigree. It caught in the light, glinting strangely. It looked like the sky at the end of a sunset.

"It's been here for a while - when I picked it up, someone said it was part of a set. I haven't been able to find what set that is, but for all intents and purposes it's decorative. A pretty trinket, really. You see the carvings here?"

He turned it over, and I saw a small Latin inscription marked at the inside of the ring. It read "Ad lucem".

"To the light. It's probably a reminder to someone, but the intention behind the phrase I can't say for certain. If you want, you can have a closer look at it."

I smiled gratefully at Mikel as he handed me the ring. The metal was warm to the touch and as I held it, the light caught it just right that it cast a golden halo in my palm. It felt like a little aura of safety and security and sunshine was in my hand. 

“How much are you willing to sell this for?”

Mikel shrugged. “Just your arm and leg.”

I pouted at him. “Surely you can give your good friend a discount?”

He laughed at me and finally told me the price. Which was a lot. But thankfully I had some money from my art sales during the Craftwork festival, so I was able to buy it. I glanced somberly at the crystal pyramid meant for protection from the glass cupboard. Maybe I would come back another time and buy that too.

After all, whether or not my crazy theories made sense, it wouldn’t hurt to have a little more protection...right?

Month 8 Done

Tea Time

I stared at my painting with absolute horror. Somehow, with all the recent strange occurrences, the fear was giving me nightmares as well as seeping into my painting.

I started out painting the usual trees with their bright flowers, but now there was this great grey swirl on the painting that made everything look darkened and...more serious and morbid. Shadows darkened the trees and the flowers and it looked almost as if there were eyes watching me….Which was so not what I was going for.

I stared at my paintbrush in my hand and the painting before me. Great. All this weird magical stuff was getting to me and onto my painting.

“Meow!” my pet cat whined, curling himself around my legs.

“Oh sorry Vogo. I’ll get your food right out,” I cooed to him. I placed my paintbrush down and went to wash my hands before heading downstairs with Vogo in my arms.

A while later, after I had poured food for Vogo in his little bowl I heard knocking on  my door. I opened the door to find a frantic, worn out Aimee by my doorstep.

“Hey, I tried to reach you through your phone but the telecommunications are down again so I thought I would just drop by,” Aimee told me with a smile.

“Sure of course. Come in.”

A while later, with both a cup of tea in our hands (actually tea for me, but coffee for Aimee)  she finally looked a little more relaxed.

“What’s wrong, Aimee? Still feeling stressed at work?” I asked her with concern and she shook her head.

“It’s not just work. There are just...so many things that are just not making sense to me. And Sirvan and Dominic…”

“Are they okay?”

“They’re fine for now, but it’s just. I told you before how stressed out they all were; him, Dominic, the research team. It’s just so many strange things are happening and the more I try to make sense of it the stranger things become. I just can’t put my finger on it and it's just....”

Then she turned to me and shook her head. “The things you told me before. Those theories about weird cult and magic. I still don't know whether any of it is true but now I just don’t know. Maybe you aren’t so crazy. Maybe it’s me. Maybe I’m the crazy one. And I’m getting crazier because I don’t know who else to talk to about all of this.”

“Aimee,” I said trying to get her attention. I moved closer to her and put my hand on her arm gently, “You aren’t crazy. There really are a lot of weird things happening in this town. Things that can’t be explained normally. But it will be fine. We just have to figure out what we can do about it.”

She didn’t look like she believed me, but she smiled and looked at me gratefully. “To think Annie the ‘favourite  town’s dreamer’ will be the one to tell me that I’m not crazy. What has the world come to?”

I simply shrugged my shoulders and grinned at her.

“Thanks Annie. For listening to me and not calling me crazy,” she told me.

Before I could reply I heard a thud on the ground behind me and when we both looked at the source of the sound, we found Koko standing there with her duffel bag at her feet.

“Hey guys, sorry for disturbing you,” She said with a sheepish smile.

“You’re heading out of town?” Aimee asked her, eying the bag curiously and she nodded.

“I haven’t been able to talk to my dad in a while and I’m getting pretty worried. I’m hoping the signal will be better in the next town.”

Aimee nodded. “I’m heading out of town as well.”

“What?” I exclaimed in surprise. “So neither of you will attend the Harvestide Gala?”

“Yeah, probably not. I have to…”muttered Aimee and then she paused and turned to me. “You’re going with Dominic?”

“I mean technically I guess so. He is already gonna be there with the mayor and all to give his fancy speech. But yeah I’m meeting him there. Why?”

She looked at me with a perturbed expression. “Just-just be careful. I don’t why but I just don't have a good feeling about it.”

The Harvestide Festival

I sighed dreamily as I gazed around at the festival. People were milling about, dressed in colorful splendor. Some were dancing, some were eating and some were simply talking in hushed voices at the corners of the festival. Romance was in the air and there was a certain form of liveliness and excitement that filled the atmosphere in the festival. It was almost enough to make me forget the recent strange occurrences and believe that everything was normal. Almost.

I spotted my grandma chatting with some of her friends from among the crowd, recognizing them from her exercise group. Aha. One of them was the, ofcourse, the old man across the street. Dominic was standing with the mayor at the other end of the room, and they were having a serious discussion. Or at least I think it was a serious discussion because neither of them looked happy.

After a while of milling about and talking to some of the friendly faces around town, I felt a warm hand slide to my waist, sending delicious shivers across my spine. I breathed in the familiar musky scent, a smile forming on my face as I turned to see Dominic.

He was dressed in a suit with a romantic red tie. His dark eyes were intent on mine and a charming smile across his handsome features. He looked great. Handsome, determined and every inch dignified and assertive as one would imagine a deputy mayor to look like.

“You look beautiful as usual,” he murmured, giving me a gentle kiss on my cheek.

I beamed at him and patted his broad shoulders affectionately. “You don’t look too bad yourself, Dominic.”

He raised his eyebrow, a glint of playfulness in his eye. “How can anyone be comparable with you standing there looking as ethereal as you do now?”
I blushed. No matter how many times I met with him and he flirted, I couldn’t stop myself from blushing at all his compliments.

“Ah, so this is where you ran off to, Dominic,” a warm voice piped up and I turned to see the town’s mayor, Sirvan, smiling at me politely. “With a beautiful woman for company, I really can't blame you.”

“Mr. Taheri, good afternoon-I mean evening. Good evening,” I stammered out nervously as I held out my hand in greeting.

“Sirvan please. Just call me Sirvan,” he smiled at me and shook my hand firmly.

“This here is Annabeth, our town’s charming painter,” Dominic told him as he moved his arm around my waist.

“Ah, that lovely painting in your office was hers.” Sirvan observed with a smile, eying Dominic's arm around my waist.

I blushed as I glanced at Dominic in surprise. I didn’t think he would hang up my painting in his office.  A part of me melted at the thought of him doing so.

“Well, it was very nice to meet you Annie,” Sirvan told me, nodded politely before he turned to Dominic with a measured look, “Dominic, there are still some things we must discuss before the closing speech…”

He nodded and glanced apologetically at me. I shrugged  and smiled at him in understanding. Dating a deputy mayor was bound to be like this after all. He whispered to me that he will meet me later and kissed me again, this time on my lips before heading off with the mayor.

I found Samuel among the crowd and went to chat with him. Samuel was becoming a really good friend of mine or at least that's what I thought. I ran into him a lot by the beach when I painted or when I went to my local supermarket. I was glad he was around because walking around town by myself was becoming a little too scary. I haven’t told him yet about all my crazy theories. He was still a newcomer and I don't want to spoil his vacation.

A while later, Dominic found me again and placed his arm around my waist, glancing meaningfully at Samuel. He invited me for a dance which I accepted.

We danced for a while, my hands behind his neck and his hands around my waist pulling me closer, sending delicious electrifying shivers across my skin as we swayed along the music.

“Dominic, are you doing okay?” I asked him.

He paused and glanced at me in surprise. “What makes you think I’m not?”

I brushed my finger on the wrinkle across his forehead gently. “You’re stressed out. I know you barely sleep and you’re at your desk all day and all night working. Aimee is worried and so is your secretary. And now I’m worried too.”

He smiled at me, took my hand and kissed my fingers causing my heart to race and my cheeks to redden. “Do you know that my favourite part of the day is meeting you?”

“I know you’re trying to change the subject,” I chided and he simply grinned at me.

“Amidst all this workload, seeing you makes me feel like I can breathe.”

“Really?”
“Really.” He took my hand and led me to an empty balcony. Goosebumps formed across my skin in nervous anticipation.

He moved me until my back was against the balcony and his arms were on either side of my waist. His dark eyes gleamed into mine, seductive and intense. He leaned forward and then kissed me. This kiss was deep and electrifying, causing my mind to go completely blank. His lips were warm and when he tightened his grip on my waist, pulling me closer, I gasped. He took that opportunity to slide his tongue into my mouth.

I sighed as I melted against him, my hands in his hair pulling him closer, as close as I could as close as what was possible. My skin felt electrified and hot all at once as the intensity of the kiss deepend. He pressed against me, and his hands slid from my waist, caressing my back for a moment and then sliding down to my bottom, squeezing it gently.

He felt so hot and I felt like I was on fire and there was this searing need and …

“Dominic! There you are!” a voice called out in relief, breaking us both from our moment of passion.

He sighed as he took a step back, smiling ruefully at me before turning to look at the intruder.

A short man, dressed in a smart suit glanced between me and Dominc curiously, before turning to Dominc. “There is an emergency. We can’t seem to find the mayor.”

Immediately Dominic’s gaze hardened as he stared at the man. “What do you mean you can't find the mayor? I was just with him a while ago.”

“We checked everywhere. Even his office and his home. But he seemed to just have disappeared.”

Fear made my blood turn cold. When I glanced at Dominic, he looked momentarily shocked. As quick as it came, the expression went away and the self-assured, determined deputy mayor was back.

“He couldn’t have gone too far. We will look again and this time we will find him. Don’t make any announcement just yet, we don't want the people to panic. Call the police just in case and get the committees to spread out. We will find him.”
The man nodded and rushed out the balcony.

“Go,” I told him and he nodded gratefully at me. He kissed me gently on the forehead before striding out towards the crowd.

Left alone, I leaned against the balcony, my heart beating but this time with fear. I couldn’t be right. Draycott couldn’t be really in danger, right? The mayor was probably just in the bathroom or something, right?

I gazed down below, where the fog obscured the forest around me. A dreadful feeling settled in the pit of my stomach and I felt like crying.

Surely everything was going to be okay...right?

Status: Complete

Last edited by MissKiki (17/07/2020 at 14:57)

Interests: Aimee, Catherine, Faron, Mikel
Places to Investigate: (2) The Town Hall, (3) The Town Library, (10) The Draycott Lighthouse

VI.

Alex had insisted on Tate telling her what had happened at the lighthouse. Tate had agreed to meet one day, in the first week of the last month of summer, before she started her shift at the bar. Alex started with asking the question that had been nagging her since that night.
    “What did really happen up there?”
    Tate looked at her, eyes locked with hers. But perhaps those eyes reached passed her. And it’s that consideration, like the night she went with Tate to the lighthouse. Alex could almost feel her heart beating harder in her chest, but there was something else to those eyes. Tiredness? Even if they were about the same age, those eyes had seen so much more.
    “The lighthouse? I told you as much. My... gizmo, as you call it, reacted to something in there, and whatever that was, it seems to have different effects on people. For you, you heard the voices and the light, and passed out. For me, all I saw was the glow on the wall. Perhaps if I listened some more I'd have gotten more out, but...” She shrugged. “No matter. I can go back myself and have a look. See if I can listen. You said you heard voices? Mikel might be able to help on that. He's got some fairly good books on this sort of thing, last I checked.”
    Alex thought there must be more to the story, there must be more that she wasn’t telling her.
    “I could come with you, search the lighthouse again.”
    “Better not,” Tate smiled, that lopsided smile, “we can’t have you passing out on me again.”
    Alex grimaced, wanting to tell her it was worth the risk, but Tate sounded quite determined.
    “Is that why you came to Draycott? To listen?”
    “Why I came to Draycott?” She smiled a bitter smile. “I came to help a friend. I was listening, you see, and one day I caught this.”
    Again, eyes narrowed, Alex wanted to ask, which friend, who, to help with what. But there was a time when to press and when to, listen?
    While she considered what she had been told she heard Tate starting to hum.
    “Who lies in a sepulchre under the sea?”
    Frowning and perplexed she hardly registered the words, was that the theme song of SpongeBob SquarePants? She opened her mouth to ask her, but Tate’s stood up.
    “Sorry, I need to get to work. Talk to you later?”
    Alex nodded. But Tate didn’t turn to leave straight away.
    “What are you doing for the Jubilee?”
    Alex shrugged, she had only heard about the event earlier that day and she said as much.
    “Would you be up for some exploring?” There is an excited glint to Tate’s eyes, a spark of childish excitement. An excitement that started to rub of on Alex, she nodded, perhaps too eager.
    “I’ll text you.” She then turned around and left.

Alex was passing by the hotel, decided to go in to grab a cup of coffee. It had been another working night, eyes barely opened. She asked if she could have it take away, the inviting garden view and the opportunity to rest her legs was what had brought her in, but she would probably just end up resting her eyes instead and she did have a few errands to run before sleep was allowed.
    Waiting for her cup, she let her eyes drift around the place. The barista noted that her coffee was ready, Alex grabbed it with a ‘thank you’ and made to leave. As she did, she caught the proprietor leaving the reading room, book under his arm.
    “Mr Donovan,” Alex greeted, she didn’t know why but it felt proper to call him ‘Mr’. She had frequented the weekly games the last month, and the losses to her account had not been to dire.
    The man looked startled, which surprised Alex equally, he usually seamed to have full overview of his surroundings at the hotel.
    “Alex,” and then he found his usual sate, “good to see you.” A smile. “I’m glad I ran into you, I have to inform that there will not be a game this week.”
    “Okay.”
    Donovan soon hurried on. And Alex concluded: she was okay with it, which somewhat startled her. She pondered it while she ran her errands. The games in Draycott had never riled her to the degree of her previous spiralling. Perhaps the counselling she had been forced to had helped, although she had thought it silly at the time. But then also Draycott didn’t offer the opportunity of one game after another, ‘til they became never ending, and she didn’t keep same the inciting company. It all seemed for the better. But then perhaps she overlooked her newly upstart of obsession. Her browser search history was filled with “Draycott history’, ‘Draycott lighthouse’, ‘South pier burning’, ‘Pocketwatch + listening’ and many variations on the same topic. There had been contemplation of ‘borrowing’ police records, trying to see if they could yield anything, but she hadn’t gone there yet.
    Even if Tate had refused to take her, Alex knew she just had to go back to the lighthouse.

Meeting her at the Town Hall, Tate had said she had some … ideas. That glint again, with a smirk. ‘A little off-limits’ as she put it. But at least she waited for Alex consent before taking the lead.
    They perused through the exhibition – a little to rushed from Alex’s taste. If she had known, she would have come in a little earlier and taken a closer look at few items which had niggled at her since last, but she followed along, a little worried she might miss the adventure otherwise. She could always come back at a different time.
    When they passed the sword, one of the things she had liked to examine again, a whisper sounded.
” Mh’ilerh,” a small voice whispers, and it sounds scared. “Knowledge eater. Star death. Where is –”
Alex looked about, no-one else seemed to notice, so she caught up to Tate instead. 
    When they were out of the exhibition Tate’s mischievous smirk turned into exhilaration as they passed a cordoned of stairs. Alex was ready to follow, but paused as Tate pulled out the golden pocketwatch from her pocket. Tate fiddled with it, Alex tried to see what she was doing with it as it started to hum – at the same time bracing herself, planning how to fall without hitting her head, if she fainted –
    But nothing happened and Tate took the stairs with ease, pushing through a door marked ‘Personnel only’. Alex followed, more hesitant, but a little giddy.
    It wasn’t like she hadn’t overstepped some prohibited boundaries before – what some would call illegal – but hers had been less … physical. In her own field she knew how to sweep away her own footprints and peruse undetected. In this situation, she just had to put her trust with Tate, and she did.
    The room they stepped into seemed as if it would burst at the seams with papers. In overflowing boxes, files and pictures all over the room. The state of it left Alex gaping – and that said something about the state of mess. Tate’s excitement had only grown, they had struck gold.
    “We’ll split up, see what we can find. Or you can stay here. Keep a lookout.”
    Alex nodded as Tate headed over to a shelf in the corner, she seemed sure about where to look, pocketwatch humming in hand.
    Alex was less sure. Starting at a box with files marked ‘Photographs of the excavation site’, she hoped she would know what she was looking for when she found it. A photo of the excavation site caught her – it looked like a ritual chamber. The sword was pinned in the middle, a bowl in front, squinting she could see chalked markings, arcane looking symbols. Perhaps it looked familiar?
    She went over to the corkboard, trying to follow the logic of string tied between pictures and snippets and post-its. She took mental note, oracle-town of Ath’yelin, the Woman at Sea, passageways submerged, leading in towards Draycott – but one drained.
    Interrupted by the sound of footsteps, Alex left the corkboard, going over to warn Tate – who was flipping through something, pocketwatch whirring. She didn’t seem stressed about the fact that someone was coming, rather disappointed to leave her reading. Still, they made it out by another door before anyone discovered them.
    “That was interesting,” Tate mused.
    Alex mostly just heard her heart beating in her ears, still, sporting a small smile. They headed outside, and their narrow escaped started to sink in.

They stood out on the front steps to the town hall.
    “What know?” Tate asked.
    “We could go jubileeing,” Alex mentioned, picturing flower fields, then added a shrug to the suggestion. “We could pick up Cody.” That she said with a little more weight.
    Alex was still a little high from the adrenaline rush and it wasn’t until later she realised Tate was probably still musing about the information uncovered, not the situation on where to go.
    “We should,” was Tate’s simple answer.
    They headed to pick up Cody, and then toward the forest and flowers. Cody was ecstatic, like previously, to see her human, not only tail wagging but the hole rump. It would be nice to have someone so happy to see you, every day, Alex thought, watching their interaction.
    When she had properly showered Tate with love, Cody went over to Alex and pressed her head to Alex’s palm. Almost like the dog was educating Alex the way of proper greeting.
    “Hello, you,” Alex murmured and patted her head, and seeming satisfied with that, Cody took the lead. 
    As they reached the flowering field, Cody bounded into it, disturbing delicate petals sending up a cloud of pollen around them, before she froze and sneezed wildly. Alex laughed heartily.
    She picked a flower and twirled it between her fingers while the walked and talked, then suggested they might go by her cottage, it wasn’t far out of their way. And it was agreed upon.
    “Just wait outside, and I’ll go in and grab some refreshment,” Alex said and slipped into the cottage. She liked her mess, but she didn’t know Tate well enough to give her an opportunity to comment on it, it would just make her uneasy. What could be glimpsed through the open doorway would be enough.
    When she popped her head back out, Tate sat on the steps, Cody sniffing about. Alex had never contemplated lawn chairs before, perhaps it was worth it to get a couple, but then again autumn was just around the corner, so perhaps not.
    “Turns out I only have whiskey or water.” It wasn’t strictly true, she also had a stash of off-brand energy drinks, but those she wouldn’t wish upon her worst enemy. They did their job during late nights though. 
    “Then whiskey, please,” Tate proclaimed, and Alex ducked back in, retrieving the half bottle of whiskey and two miss-matched, but clean, glasses.
    “It’s cosy,” Tate said, gesturing with her glass at the cottage, the surroundings.
    “It’s remote,” Alex agreed with, sitting on the steps, Tate had taken to pace the unkept lawn. “A bit of step down from my three-room suite in NY, but still.”
    Tate raised her eyebrows at that tid-bit.
    “I’m a corporate bitch,” Alex added, “don’t I look it?” Not necessarily proud of the statement, she had told Sophie something similar when she had first befriended the girl, it had been laughed at as a joke, back then. Tate didn’t laugh, but she did emit a soft chuckle.
    “Then why are you here?”
    “Why are you here?”
    “I already told you.”
    “‘Helping a friend’ is a little cryptic.”
    “Then do cryptic.”
    Alex thought it over, taking a sip. “I’m here because it is as far away I could get from New York City, within the English-speaking realm and decent internet connection. Or at least until now.” She paused. “And I so happen to find small town life super chic.” She grinned.
    They talked a little more, but not passed the one glass and then it was time for Tate and Cody to head home.
   
After waving good-bye to Tate and Cody, Alex turned and went inside, pushing her hands deep into her pockets – there was something there. As she pulled it out, metal cool against her skin, she realised what was. It was the pocketwatch. It must have ended up in her pocket in the narrow escape from the researchers’ lab. Turning around in the doorway, she contemplated running after them. But the fact she got it, an honest mix up, perhaps she could take advantage of the opportunity first.
    She examined it while she went into the kitchen, sitting down at the table, said watch inches away from her eyes. The burnished gold she had seen glinting in Tate’s hands before, but she took a better look at the blue enamelled panel. As she tilted it, the blue caught the light and glimmered, it had concentric circles worked in gold, with gold and silver dots, something that resembled a star map, perhaps?
    Twisting it knobs, nothing happened, but then pushing the top knob opened the watch – except, the hands of the clock face didn’t move. Perhaps it wasn’t a watch after all, but then why disguise it as such? A watch didn’t usually start humming just like that, but this one did, as she held it in her hand. At the centre, the face has been cut away, golden gears and gems revolving underneath.
    It took a bit of tinkering, but Alex thought she had figured it out, but nothing happened, and she was about to lose faith, when everything happened at once.
    The watch stated to vibrate, a glowing light growing from the moving gears, growing to a blinding light. What happened at the lighthouse came back to her and the voices took over her mind, she prepared herself for a collapse…but it was not the same. The thousand of voices chattered and she was a part of them, in that moment she was no longer a separate being – she was a part the collective consciousness. Overwhelming, scary and – a little comforting? She caught snatches of conversation as she drifted with, a part of the stream, sweeping further away.
    When she came to, returned to herself, she felt exhausted. Something was running down her nose, brushing it away, the back of her hand came away bloody. She should go and get some tissues, but she wasn’t sure her legs would hold her upright just yet. She pulled the top of her dress up to wipe away the worst of the blood, it needed a wash anyway.
    The watch in her hand had sealed itself, refusing to open now. But there was a humming in her back of her head, that had not been there before. Listening to the hum, tuning in, it changed, through stages into something … singing.
    “Finally! Hello Alexandra. Hello sweetling. We wanted to speak with you for so long.”
    Mouth opened, Alex wanted to say something, What the fuck?, perhaps, but at that moment Tate came into the room, finding the scene, her hand found her face. Alex was about to panic, about to blurt out ‘I didn’t mean to take it’ but the change to the voice caught her, it sound chipper, delighted at Tate’s arrival.
    Without a word, but with an eyeroll, Tate took back the watch.
    “What did I say about ‘having fun’?”
    Alex was once again about to blurt out when the singing hum answered.
    “Sorry!”
    Alex awaited a scolding but received a handkerchief from Tate instead, sheepishly tucking it under her still bleeding nose.
    “Right. Okay. And you -” Pointing at Alex, but the voice wasn’t harsh “ - need to stop messing with things that you don’t understand.”
    “You did too,” the voice sang.
    “I had a reason.”
    “What is that, sweetling?”
    “You know why.” Her voice trailed off. Sitting down at one of the chairs, she looked the opposite of the confident self, almost small. Alex didn’t dare to say anything, but she wanted to reach out and grab her hand. She didn’t.
    “Welcome to my little secret. This is what I listen with.” She was holding up the pocketwatch, transmitter? “Yes, it’s like that every time. I got better with practice. Usually, it helps me focus on what I need.”
    “If it’s just a focus, what – who – are the voices?” Alex was confused, no wnder perhaps.
    “It’s like white noise to me now.” A wry smile spread across Tate’s face. She stood up. “You’ll be alright.”
    Then she left and Alex sat there for a long while, her nose stopped bleeding and it grew dark outside. A soft hum, in the back of her head.

VII.

Alex had come down to the beach – again. Now that autumn had started to take its hold on the town, there were less people enjoying their time on the sandy dunes, unless they favoured the chilly wind that tore through clothing or the thick foggy dampness. In more ways than one was the beach more Alex-friendly again.
    It was also because she had more and more reasons to leave her shut-in-life at the cottage. The interferences with the phones and internet, it had started as a mere inconvenience, something she could handle, if her mood wasn’t already on the bad side. But it came to fray more and more on her tolerance, until it became the bane of her existence. It was static-erratic and after some terrible timed outages – work was lost or disaster dictating – she was almost sure it was out to get her, especially her. Someone playing a terrible joke, until she came into town and realised everyone was suffering the same temperamental technical-stoppages, and she remembered that the world did not, in fact, revolve around her.
    Officials from the town had made sure it was getting looked in to, and then later declared there were indeed nothing wrong and all workings were as they should. Still problems continued. Which meant for Alex having to take many more phone calls (or trying to), with the company that employed her, than she liked – which was none. Apparently, e-mails wasn’t good enough in a crisis. Her work got delayed, crashing, collapsing. Once, an outage was very near to expose her presence, somewhere she very much couldn’t let herself get detected. Pure luck, or another mystical being, must have saved her there. Still, the company insisted on checking it out too, only to find what others already had: there was absolutely nothing wrong.
    They had offered to get her out, fly her back, but she had grumbled and convinced them it was surely just temporary, that it would work out. She had started to doubt that it would, but she was hesitant to leave Draycott. She knew she wasn’t finished with the town.
    Instead she had the stoppages dictate her work, taking a break when the internet decided to, and praying to luck it wouldn’t crash in the middle of something too … delicate.
    That her cottage was situated in the forest with no nearby neighbours was a good thing, that way she could scream out her frustration without anyone hearing. People might otherwise think the cottage was haunted.
    On the beach she was, taking a break. After what now was a year in town, she had found nothing could clear her head a good as the salty sea air.
    Alex heard stones rattle, someone walking the beach. She looked to find Faron coming cross it. Waving to him, he altered his path to come by her.
    “Hey.”
    “Hey.”
    “How are you?” she craned her neck to look up at him from her seated position.     “Good,” he said, but he looked a little distracted. “At lot of work. You?”
    “Work is not going great for me at the moment.” He didn’t say anything but looked questioning down at her. “The internet is not working in my favour.”
    “Oh, I’m sorry.”
    “It’s not you fault,” she said with a grin.
    There was a pause.
    “Hey, I once before asked if I could ask you,” her eyes drifted out towards the pier, “about the discoveries and –” Her voice trailed off, looking up at him she saw that he was looking out at the pier too.
    “Sure,” he said slowly, “but I can’t now.”
    “When ever you have time, I’m flexible.”
    They decided to meet at one of the pier side restuarants some time next week, getting in touch to decide more closely, then they waved goodbye Faron continued to wherever he was going.

Alex was on her way to meeting Faron, but she had headed to the lighthouse first, before going to the West Pier. Tate had refused to take her back there after her fainting spell last time. But she had wanted to see the place, she had needed to see it again. Even without the helpful gizmo perhaps she could find something of value. And for safety measured she had texted Faron, that she could run a little late, cause she needed to go by the lighthouse. If she would have fainted once again, perhaps he would have come look for her. Thankfully, that wasn’t needed.
    In fact, what had the trip given her? Tate had said there had been glowing by the stairwell, before Alex had fainted the first time around, so she had headed up the stairs, perhaps it would lead to something. The voices still echoed in her head as he headed to the promenade. This time they hadn’t been loud, and overpowering, but soft, sing-song like.

“It’s getting closer. But so are you, aren’t you? You’re getting closer. Closer. Closer.”

It had been friendly, almost apologetic. It had just been her, the quiet and the soft murmur up there, at the top of the lighthouse. Everything had been as it should be. And the fog from the south pier had stretched its hands towards the beaches of Draycott.

“You see. You know. We saw you fall. We didn’t mean to, but your meat-brain. So rigid. So inflexible.”

“It’s waking up, and it’s sleepy. Hungry. It wants to come through, wants to spread its truths, its blasphemies, but it can’t - you can’t - it won’t -”

At the lighthouse at that point there had been a static and the voices had disappeared. But they echoed still in her head. She had thought going back to the lighthouse would give revelations to what was going on, but what she had gotten she didn’t know.
    Faron was already at the restaurant when she arrived. A table inside, but by the windows overlooking the sea. He didn’t ask about what she had done at the lighthouse, but he looked wondering. But he often had that look on his face, didn’t he?
    Alex ordered something light to eat – and just water. The conversations to begin with consisted first mostly of quiet, she still being wrapped up in her own head, puzzling through the state of calm, but also chills, the visit to the lighthouse had left her in. Then slowly, she came back to the table.
    She asked him a little about the work, out on the pier. Both of their gazes drifted through the window during the conversation.
    “It’s something about the pier,” Alex said not knowing exactly how to try to explain that something.
    “Do you know what happened out at the pier when the salvage came?” she asked instead. Seeing his uncomfortable expression, his reluctancy to answer, she pressed. “Do you?”
    “The thing is, nothing happened. One of the archaeologists found the trapdoor, and sent a sub into it, and found... a tunnel. Dry as day, like it was on land. Dawson went in, and then Yasaman, and a few others - and they came out excited. Something about a sword and a ritual chamber of sorts. But...” he paused,” when we got the sword out, something didn't feel right. And we had the worst time trying to get back to shore - almost lost the sword overboard. Almost like the sea didn't want us to go. It's not been quiet since.”
    She pondered it, the trapdoor, the sword. She had seen the picture in the researchers’ lab. She should have gone to see the sword again at the exhibition.
    “Looking at it,” she started, looking out the window, “it gives me this creeping feeling. The fog, hmm, originating from the pier, reaching towards us. As if it wants to – overtake us.”
    She thought she heard him hum, in agreement or perhaps pondering. They finished their plates in silence.

Heading home after her meeting with Faron, Alex texted Tate. “Went to the lighthouse today” It was only a couple of minutes before her phone buzzed, “Couldn’t keep away, could you?” Alex could almost hear the sigh it had been sent with. It buzzed again. “and?” “Stayed upright!” she shot back, then continued, “The view from the top is pretty, not much else. No transmitter to tell me.” The next reply didn’t come until much later, around 2 a.m., she had probably been working. “at least that’s smth” was all of it.

VIII.

She had put it off long enough. Truth was she never liked libraries and old books, but she had tried her best to search for information on the lighthouse online. She hadn’t come up with much. In small town like these perhaps there was a lot that wasn’t digitalised, and then the library was the place to go.
    The building was impressive at least but coming in she had real clue where to head, with the rows and rows of shelves looming. She sneezed loudly, it echoes in the quiet space, earing herself the looks of a few librarians.
    “I’m sorry,” she mumbled, preparing herself for a scolding.
    Instead she got a quiet “Bless you.”
    Alex perused the directory, where could she find information about the lighthouse? But before she had the chance to wonder any longer a small voice piped up in her head.
    “Try the reference section!”
    It sounds friendly, and since her second visit to the lighthouse and what had been said to her there, she was inclined to listen. To the reference section. Not that Alex found it any easier to decide where she would start looking. Still, she started to flip through, at first not noticing the photograph that fluttered to the floor. Picking it up she recognised the arrangement in the picture, it was the same she had seen in the exhibition and the researchers’ lab. The sword in the middle, stone sculptures, the concentric circles, painted runes – all in the same spot. But the picture was old.
    Placing the picture back to where it belonged, Alex found a highlighted passage, a small rhyme, stated that it was transcribed from folklore.

We the vigilant stand in ocean’s deep
Cast the Miller into fitful sleep
Smother them with Yumpir’s Fare
Mark with chalkstone seastone bare
Pin them still with forsaken sword
And pray the mist will quiet beneath these wards
We, the vigilant in ocean’s deep
Hope the town in peace will keep.

Alex read it twice, frowning. It sounded like instructions.
    She searched for more before growing sick of it. She checked her phone as she left the building. If she was lucky enough Tate had started working, perhaps she could head there and pester her about her findings.

Letting the door slam shut behind her, leaving the cold air outside for the warm and merry interior of the pub. Alex searched the room, most of the tabled were occupied, but then it was Friday night. An arm waved at her from across the room and Alex made her way towards Aimee.
    “Hey”
    “Hey there,” Aimee smiled, perhaps a little tired. She already had a half empty beer before her.
    “A good thing you got here to grab a table,” Alex said and shrugged out of her coat, placing it over a chair by the way of her arms. “I’m sorry it took so long, the chain jumped before I even got into town.” She held up her oily hands, she hoped she hadn’t got the grimy stuff on her coat.
    “You stubbornly keep with that bike.”
    “I have no licence. How else am I going to get around?”
    “Well, that figures.”
    Alex grimaced. “I’m gonna go and wash, I’ll be right back.”
    Alex washed her hands and went by the bar, ordering two beers before going back to the table. 
    “You shouldn’t have,” Aimee protest as Alex put down the second beer before her on the table, but there was no weight to it.
    “So, how are things?” Alex asked, sitting down and sipping her beer.
    They talk casually for a while, but Alex noticed something was different with Aimee. The woman was quieter than she had been last they had a drink together last month. As if something was on her mind…
    In a lull of the conversation, Alex asked cautiously.
    “Something wrong?”
    “I don’t know,” Aimee looked tense. “Something’s not feeling right” She paused perhaps choosing her words or contemplating whether to tell Alex or not. “I’m not sure what’s going on at the town hall, but there is something that doesn’t sit right with me. I’ve heard … humming at night before I leave.” She shook her head.
    Alex fell quiet. She wanted to tell Aimee about her own experiences around town. But how to? She wanted to leave Tate out of it, and their less legal escapades were perhaps also best left unmentioned. Then how? ‘I’ve been hearing voices in my head, wasn’t either the best way to go about it, saying that, people tended to think you where crazy.
    “You think I’m loosing it?” Aimee said, interpreting her silence.
    Alex shook her head. “No – not at all. It’s just … If you had told me this spring, perhaps I would have, but now, hm. I’ve got this odd feeling at times, chills. There have been times when I think I hear, hm, whispers.” 
    Aimee contemplated this, Alex imagined the detective’s cogs turning within her head. Should she tell her, Alex pondered, about what the whispers had said, about the humming in the back of her head. About the fog. At times it still didn’t seem real to her, when she was around Tate it was easier to believe, the magical. Tate appeared so well versed in it. In a way that excited Alex. Aimee on the other hand, in a reassuring way, was mundane. Alex disappeared into her thoughts, perhaps that way of description did neither woman justice.
    Aimee and Alex stared into space for a while, as if they had started to see strange things, not only hear them. And then they snapped out of it together.
    “It may not be much of help, but I’ll always lend you an ear if you need it,” Alex offered, “or some other limb…”
    “Thanks,” Aimee grimaced, “but do you know what I think we need? Another round. This one’s on me.”
    Sure, enough the glasses on the table were empty and Aimee rose and headed over to the bar. When she came back with the next round of beers, she seemed determined to change the subject.
    “So, will you attend the grand event of the Harvestide Gala?”
    Alex grimaced, painfully so. “It really seems like the talk of the town.”
    “Expect no less from Draycott,” Aimee grinned, but there was still some of the thoughtfulness behind it.
    Alex shuddered a little. “Not my scene I’m afraid.”
    “So, we haven’t converted you fully yet?”
    Alex laughed. “Are you going?”
    The question had caught Aimee while she was taking a swig of the beer. She shook her head while she put the glass done and swallowed.
    “I’m going out of town.”
    “Oh,” Alex frowned, an idea forming.
    “Yeah, over the weekend.”
    “Could … could I come with you?”
    “What?” Aimee chuckled. “You don’t even know where I’m going.”
    “It doesn’t matter,” Alex said frankly, “I’m in dire need of reliable connection to send off some things for work.”
    “Okay,” it sounded like Aimee was accepting the idea.
    “You could just drop me off at any motel, hotel or any place, really, where I can set up with a decent connection.” Then she smirked, “As long as you promise to bring me back with you again.”
    Aimee snickered. “Isn’t this the type of situation when a driving licence comes in handy?”
    “But then I would also need a car. Isn’t it just easier to take advantage of your friends?”
    They shared a laugh and it was agreed upon.

The bell plinked as Alex pushed the door open, it had a pleasant chime to it. Stepping into the Seaside Curio, Alex wondered if it really was open, it was quite dark, but the door had been. She wasn’t sure how much she dared to move about, afraid to knock something off the bulging shelves. She heard some movement from further in the store, perhaps the backroom.
    “Hello?” She called out. The rustle of movement quieted. Then it started up again, this time audible steps coming closer.
    “I’m sorry, we’re closed.” The words reached Alex just before the figure of a man appeared in a doorway. A small light was flicked on, illuminating the space partially.
    “Oh, I’m sorry, the door was open, but perhaps I should have figured.”
    “Well,” the man looked pained to dismiss her outright, at the same time, as he glanced over his shoulder, he seemed eager to get back to what he had been doing. “If you know what you are after, perhaps I can still help you…”
    “I was told to speak with Mikel, I understood that I could find him here.”
    “I’m Mikel,” the man said, smiling, there was warmth as well as some anxiousness to it. “What was the matter about?”
    Alex paused, once again considering the wording of ‘I’ve been hearing voices’, but Tate had said Mikel could help, so she went with it, and with it pretty much everything.
    “There have been instances where I’ve heard, well, voices. There was a time that I fainted by the cacophony, up at the lighthouse. Then at other times mere whispers. After the fainting spell, Tate suggested I might talk to you, but then I had another run in with her ‘transmitter’ and –”
    “You are a friend of Tate’s?
    “Well, yes. Alex.” A friend of Tate’s, silly enough it warmed her a little. “She didn’t explain much, about the humming, but she said you had books on this sort of thing…” she trailed of.
    “I have…” Mikel said, hesitantly. Then as if reminded of something he glanced back again. Perhaps he had something to be done or perhaps he had been about to head out – which ever Alex felt as if she was intruding.
    “You know, you seem busy, you are closed after all. I can come back another day.” She shot the man an apologetic smile and without giving him much time to answer she pulled the door opened, bell chiming, and left again.

Aimee had offered to pick up Alex at the cottage, but she had said she could just pick her up in town. If anyone should be able to find their way to the cottage, she guessed it was the detective of the town but she was so used to people taking the wrong turn and ending up elsewhere she just didn’t want to take the chance.
    Instead they had agreed to meet off High Street, and there Alex stood and waited. Her backpack was full to the brim with equipment, she had only taken the most necessary, but she had barely had space to wedge in a change of clothes.
    Checking her phone, the screen glared up in her face, blinding her. Aimee should have been here by now, not that she wasn’t much late, but Alex wondered if anything had happened. Perhaps it was just the nagging feeling in her stomach having her jumping to conclusions.
    In fact, she didn’t have to wait long before a pair of headlights came down the road. Alex raised her hand and the car stopped just before her. Shielding her eyes from the headlights she went first to the front passenger seat, but before reaching for the door she saw there was already someone seated there. Instead she went around the front and opened the door to the backseat behind the driver, shoving in her backpack, before joining in after.
    Tugging the door shut behind her she looked at the women in the front seats. Aimee turned.
    “Hey, you didn’t have to wait long, did you?”
    “No, it’s fine.” Alex said and glanced at the second woman in the front, she had also turned round in her seat. Alex had not seen her before, but the gloom of the car didn’t offer more than brown curly hair and a friendly looking face.
    “Alex, this is Dakota. Dakota, this is Alex,” Aimee offered introductions. “Dakota here needs to go out of town to contact her sick father. So she’ll be tagging along. That cool?”
    Alex gave a curt nod.
    “If you’d like the passenger seat, I can move to the back,” Dakota offered.
    Alex shook her head. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.” It wasn’t the front seat per see she had been after, she just hadn’t expected anyone to be seated in it. Not that she bothered to explain that.
    “Are you sure?”
    “Yeah.”
    “Everyone ready?” Aimee asked, facing the road again, hands on the wheel. Alex met Aimee’s glance in the review mirror and gave another nod. She sunk into her seat, eyeing the darkness and fog outside the window.
    “Then let’s go.”

Round 3 Done

Last edited by tricole (17/07/2020 at 22:20)

Round 3 has now been extended to 17 July 2020 10:00 GMT, with permission from EmmyAna. As custom, this is a one-off extension, and no other extensions will be granted.

Happy writing/sleuthing!

Before we start: I would recommend reading Snapshot (III) “Harvest Tidings” before going anywhere. All read up? Good. Time to kick off.

Welcome to the last month of Autumn. Although… has anyone really had the mood to do anything, feel anything? After all, news spreads fast in Draycott, and given that the Mayor was just knifed at the end of the Harvestide Gala… well, the whole town is abuzz. Mostly horrified, but abuzz. The police are, of course, looking for the culprit, and everyone is trying to play detective. Who’d try and gut Sirvan Taheri? Certainly Draycott isn’t so large that it draws everyone’s attention…

Then the people who left Draycott come back, and there is news. This one, however, people are trying to ignore or tamp down on. They speak of how hard it was to find their way back to Draycott, to find the main road leading in. How they would find themselves driving through fog, with figures in the mist following them, sometimes flickering in rear view mirrors. The roads winding, twisting forever, even though they’ve travelled these roads a thousand times, know how long it takes, and know that the bends aren’t suppose to turn like that. The voices. The voices won’t stop talking. They won’t stop murmuring. And at night, now, there is an eerie, low-pitched tone coming across the waves.

For a while though, most things are calm. Relatively, anyway, and life carries on as usual. Ships come and go. Business is conducted. People shop, buy food, dine out. School goes on as usual, children coming back from classes. Sirvan slowly recovers from whatever attacked him. The fog thickens, deepens, until you think you’re in a version of London with heavy, white fog. There are still tourists, but they seem to thin out over the months, as winter begins to set in and Draycott begins to go into its annual hibernation, ready to rest and recover until the next summer rolls around.

All calm is shattered in Month 10, when winter finally sets in. One morning, life is mostly normal, everyone coming and going as they please. Then, mid-month, everyone hears it: a song, multi-layered, almost like a dirge. And with it, seemingly half the town goes - walking out to the shoreline, towards the fog and - they vanish.

There is no corpse in the water. The seas are calm. They aren’t in Draycott, they aren’t on the streets, and once the last townsperson goes into the mists, the song just stops, as quickly as it came. You’re not sure if the missing people have gone into the fog, or have just vanished off the face of the Earth. By now, the town is going into a frenzy, some trying to flee, others trying to call for help from the outside.

But every time, the story is the same: they cannot leave Draycott. No matter what road they take, no matter on foot, by boat, they always go through the fog, and return in Draycott, coming in through the main road. There is no communication going out, no communication coming in. And all the while, the fog grows deeper, thicker, until one day…

One day, you awaken to hear feet shuffling on the street, in the mist. You hear the low, deep groans, the sobs, as if they were in pain, or trapped. You hear something pushing against your windows, your doors. You look out, and -

Pale-skinned, as if soaked too long at sea. Vacant blue eyes, now two twin specks of light of blue, piercing into your soul, setting your nerves on the edge. You see fog and mist trailing off them, blending with the white. Their mouths are slack, gaping, and they have no mind of their own. You don’t think you recognise anyone. At least, you hope not. And now, they seem intent on pushing their way into your home, to - claim you? Take you? Drag you out to the fog?

No matter now. Time to recoup, gather your things, your friends, your loved ones. Do you have safe shelter, to escape? Or a place that you know will guard you against the fog? Time to make decisions, pull your clues together, because when morning comes, more will be taken, and you will need to strike back.

Timeline Reference:
☽ Month 9 - Autumn: The news of the attack on Sirvan
☽ Month 10 - Winter: The vanishing of the Draycott townspeople mid-month; the attack at the the month.

New locations unlocked:
You may now also choose to investigate the room where Sirvan was attacked (in the Town Hall). Try not to trample all over the crime scene.

Round Requirements:
Name:
Role: (Newcomer/Resident)
Interests: (No more than 4)
Places to Investigate: No more than 3
Outfits:
    1) Your running away outfit. Remember, it’s winter.
Story:
    1) How did you react to news of Sirvan’s attack?
    2) How did you escape the… whatever those things were?
    3) Whatever you see fit.

IMPORTANT EDIT (because I suspect my brain is haywire): Again, for this round, you are also free to PM me up to 3 questions total you wish to ask of your interests regarding any information you have dug up in the process. Same rules apply. Anything else, PM me, and of course - have fun!

Last edited by Jadis (17/07/2020 at 17:15)

Sorry for the delay! I went down with a very bad migraine the past two days (plus some personal IRL issues), so these are a bit late. That being said, don’t feel too stressed to finish this round by the time ending - Round 5 will be relatively much shorter.

Scarlette Lenox (BambiFoxx)

Sirvan: Still with the nightmares. Still with the sleepless nights. And now with - this… wound. He’d only caught the barest glimpse of his attacker in the dark before the blinding pain took him, before the realisation that yes, it was his blood, and the blood was coming out of him set in. But more alarming still was how he barely remembered a thing: one moment he was on stage giving a speech, the next he was on the upper floor of the Town Hall… doing what? He’d heard from Aimee afterwards Scarlette and Rafe had come to find him - and that they’d seen him in that sorry state. But what were they - friends? More than? Between the flirting and the dreams, he could no longer tell. Still, he was touched that she’d come, and he’d have to find a way to make it up to her. When he could. And when he was given clearance to get out of his home and to partake in anything more strenuous than a gentle walk around his room.

Donovan: Scarlette, trying to uncover things at Mikel’s shop? Perhaps to do with the strangeness in town? Or perhaps someone had told her Mikel held some secrets of his own? For a moment, he couldn’t picture who it would be, but perhaps Mr. Linares himself had mentioned it. Very few things slipped the woman’s attention - perhaps one of the reasons why he enjoyed her company so: feisty, bright, and intelligent made up who Scarlette Lenox was, and he wouldn’t have it any other way. What she said about her dreams and the things she’d seen stayed with him, however: it lined up with the research he and Mikel had put together, ever since the fog started encroaching. What if… He shook that thought from his head. She showed no signs of it, and even if it got worse - Mikel would know what to do.

Mikel: Scarlette hadn’t been the only one to ask him about wardstones and runes - and he wouldn’t blame the woman either. It comforted him that she trusted him enough to ask about these things, but it worried him that there was even a need to do so. What had Mrs. Lyons said before she passed? That Draycott was a strange town - but that he would be safe here, that he wouldn’t be out of place. He understood that much, and the townspeople who he had learnt to care for, and who in turn welcomed him with open arms and hearts. Still. Scarlette was a curious woman, and he had no doubt she’d find the answers. Or at least, Donovan had the impression she would, but the smirk he’d said it with almost made Mikel regret asking. Almost. There was nothing that man could not surprise him with anymore.

Yasaman: When had she made it to the pier? Yasaman had realised that there were times she had complete, utter blackouts - as if she were sleepwalking. She knew Zain had the same problem, but she had chalked it up to nerves. Her poor protege, as brilliant as he was, was not suited to the media circus - but her? She’d done it all her life, juggling between research and trying to get enough funds to continue said research. Still, she was grateful Scarlette had woken her up from - whatever that trance was. She wondered if she kept her surprise well-hidden enough. But what unnerved her the most was: her brief spell away from Draycott had cleared her head, lessened the whispers. Stopped the dreams, of being trapped in a cocoon, while a poor simulacrum of her wandered through the streets. What was going on…?

Personal Tasks: Sirvan will be grateful that you came to find him, and will try and show it - although he has been more or less confined to home rest. Fortunately, his wound wasn’t too bad, but there was enough blood loss to cause unconsciousness. Should you wish to visit him, he will appreciate the company - even crack open a bottle of wine, although he’s been forbidden from drinking it. Donovan will, as always, welcome your company, though he would like to be more certain as to what grounds they are on - whether this is a casual thing, or if she wants to pursue something deeper. Either way, he will not mind. Mikel will be up to explore whatever area you: the only condition is that you ask him before they go. He will, however, give you a bundle of herbs: you will recognise it as the purification herbs you picked up last time, and ask you burn it. Yasaman will be around for Month 9, although again, very much in a trance-like state unless you bring her out of it. You may wish to stage an intervention, if you wish. If you do not, she will go missing in Month 10.

During the attack: Sirvan will definitely, hundred-percentedly need help getting out of his home to safety. He is, after all, dealing with a knife wound at the moment. Not that he’ll admit it, of course, but if he will be grateful if you choose to assist him in fending off… whatever this is. On the way, however, you’ll run into Mikel and Donovan: Mikel is seemingly electrocuting to the fog creatures with little to no effort, while Donovan is - well, teleporting between them and ripping them apart with his bare hands is an accurate descriptor. Donovan will get you three into the hotel, where the fog creatures seem to dissipate at the front gate.

Ariana Alonso (Bearhugs6)

Renier: Of all the things he’d been expecting, he hadn’t expected Ariana to be so forward. Yet, this felt like a massive weight off his shoulders - and of course, the realisation that he’d been a fool. Of course he’d been one, because there Ariana was, and there he was hesitating. The memory put a smile on his face - and he was looking forward to seeing where this relationship would lead. There were still challenges ahead, he knew this much: both for his recovery, and for her ghosts, but they had time now - as long as it needed to take, so long as it was the two of them.

Zain: There are no detailed impressions, as Ariana didn’t interact with Zain  during the months. However, should Ariana try to seek out Zain, she will notice he has vanished during Month 9, and is nowhere to be found.

Personal Tasks: Renier will be very shaken when he returns with Kieran at the start of Month 9, and he will tell you how Kieran drove for hours, only to keep being turned down every wrong way. He will also tell you about the voices he was hearing out there in the fog, how it sounded unintelligible, but threatening. If you wish to take his mind off things, take him out for a wander despite all that has been happening, you are free to do so.  Zain, as you will notice, is nowhere to be found. However, should you wish to investigate, you will find that no one has seen hide nor hair of him after the Harvestide Gala. If you end up investigating his home, you will find that his house is barred - and that the windows are entirely, completely fogged up.

During the attack: When the attack begins, you will find Renier trapped in his house, if you go to find him. You can attempt to escape with him to a safe place, as necessary. However, bear in mind that Renier cannot move quickly - it may be better to find a relatively safe place and barricade yourselves in until help arrives. If you choose to do so, you will be found by Melia, Renier’s neighbour, whereby you three will head to the Hotel together.

Genevieve Alonso (Chayanne03)

Samuel: He’d been roundly teased by his colleagues when they found out, but - honestly, he couldn’t bring himself to care. Of all the things he’d been expecting when he came to Draycott, a relationship wasn’t one of them, and neither was someone as warm-hearted as Genevieve. It was a delight to watch her face light up when he showed her his discovery, and even nicer when - well, they kissed, really. Now, he thought he’d look forward to seeing her more often, to exploring the area, and spending time together.

Personal Tasks: Samuel is somewhat shaken by the news that the Mayor was gutted, but knows that there isn’t much he can really do. Instead, he’ll be focused on trying to take his mind off the weirdness, on spending more time with you, so if you so choose, you two can spend some time exploring, hunting for clues - or just savouring each other’s company.

During the attack: When the attack comes, you will run into Samuel near the Town Hall, where he’s had the semi-bright idea of gathering up some supplies before going to safety. You are free to join him, and then you both can make your escape together. On the way, however, you will be hunted by the fog creatures, who know you two are untouched and are eager to have you two join their ranks. Do as you will to try and to fight them off, outwit them and get to a safe spot.

Dakota Hunter (MistyMisty)

Faron: The past few months were - fear and excitement, in equal measure. Excitement, because - Dakota, really. He was relieved she wasn’t leaving town permanently, because that would nip the beginnings of their relationship in the bud, and - and in truth, he didn’t want to deal with that just yet. She was outside this town, as was he, but what were the chances of the two of them striking up this relationship? He would take it, with both hands if he could. But then there was fear - fear embodied when he saw that creature rise up from the fog, taking Dakota’s shape. It only solidified what he was worried about, what the sea had been whispering to him since the sword and the artifacts came out of its watery tomb. He’d been faster to react, but that was because he’d known of the legends, whispered deep beneath the waves before he came to shore. He could only hope he was ready when whatever it was came - and that he’d be strong enough to protect those he cared for.

Kieran: Koko was a good sport, that much Kieran could tell: very few souls, man or woman, were brave enough to challenge them to a swimming match, much less actually follow through. Granted, they were probably all drunk off their socks when that had been made, but it was good fun, and she’d put up a brave attempt. Brave, albeit mildly misguided, but Kieran was never one to fault her for that. God knew he did his share of stupid things most times. Still, there was no mistaking Faron lightning up whenever Dakota’s name was mentioned, or whenever she was so much in their vicinity. For the boy’s sake though, he rather hoped it wouldn’t end in a broken heart. His mind cast back to an old fairytale, and he shook his head: there was a very slim chance Faron would turn into sea foam… right?

Aimee: She could sympathise, fretting and worrying about your family - and from Dakota’s expression, being unable to communicate with her father was only the least of her worries. She’d confided in Annie once that she was worried about the things that were happening around Draycott, and the recent events had only solidified her fears. That, and Sirvan being attacked in the Town Hall. That weighed on her far heavier than anything else - who had gotten into the Town Hall? And made it close enough to do that? And what if Sirvan hadn’t been found in time? So many things to consider. So many things to worry about. And Aimee had a feeling this was the tip of the iceberg… but if there was any comfort, there were people like Dakota she could rely on for support.

Personal Tasks: Faron will see you shortly after the Harvestide Gala, having heard all the fuss. He will do his best to reassure you about your father and his safety, should you choose to confide with him further about the situation, and try to find ways to distract you from all that is going on. You will, however, notice that he’s staying closer to the lighthouse than the piers by this point, and when you ask, he tells you that the lighthouse feels far, far safer than the beaches by this point. Kieran will be delighted that you two are finally a thing, and despite everything that is happening Draycott at the moment, throw a small barbecue to properly congratulate you - and to celebrate. God knows everyone needs something to distract them at the moment. Aimee will be completely absorbed in her own world, desperate to understand and figure out who attacked Sirvan and how it got past her to begin with. In the quieter moments, she’ll admit to feeling guilt, but you will have to press her for it. She won’t say no to a drink, or to your company.

During the attack: You will first run into Kieran, who is in half a panic: Faron went off swimming well before - well, whatever this was happened, and he can’t find his charge anywhere. If you choose to go with Kieran to find Faron, you will eventually run into someone who looks like Faron by the shore, fending off the fog monsters with what looks like blasts of water - except he seems to have developed dark-coloured scales on both sides of his face, complete with aquatic looking elf-ears. Kieran will enlist your help dragging this creature to the shore, to which you will quickly learn what the older man has known all these years: Faron is a merman. Once on shore, his fish tail will fade into human legs again, and you two will need to take him to safety.

Jade Lynn van Cortlandt (NinaJones)

Bentram: He was a lucky man, wasn’t he, to have found her? He certainly felt that way, between her beauty and the Flower Jubilee and everything in between. Watching Jade learn to make flower crowns was wholly adorable in its own right, really. It was almost enough to make him forget about the strangeness the past few months held, between the chilly summer mornings and the rapidly setting in cold of - autumn. He’d have associated that with winter, but what else had he known? Draycott was full of surprises, between his students and his classes and - life in general, truly. And of all of those surprises, Jade was the most pleasant one of them all.

Faron: It was good to see Jade whole, hearty, and no worse for the wear after that night out - even if she seemed almost awkward about the whole thing. It barely bothered Faron, really - he was a sailor, and as one he’d seen his fair share of drunken revelry. Shenanigans. Falling over board. God he knew he had enough experience with that type of drunk sailor. Still, more than anything else, he was happy that his friend had found a partner in Bentram. By all accounts, the teacher was a good, kind man, well-beloved by his classmates, and Jade was a creative, friendly person. They’d suit each other well. Although - in truth, he rather hoped she’d be able to worrying about the pier, and that she’d stay well away from the water. With the town the way it was, he wasn’t sure if it was a good idea to go wandering so close to the sea without someone to keep an eye.

Mikel: Jade hadn’t been wrong - there were weird things going on in Draycott. While he had told her not to worry about it, there was a part of him that was wondering if he was saying it to reassure her - or to reassure himself. It was easier during the day, when it was broad out and the heat was still enough to disperse the mist and the fog that coiled around their legs, but at night - god, at night. The whispers. The voices. The innate feeling something was off, crawling on his skin, getting under it… He shuddered, remembering. Still, he was curious about the shell that Jade had brought in. He’d seen it - where had he seen it? Something to do with purification. Perhaps if he had time later, he would ask to see it in more detail to figure out its purpose. If there was time. Thing was, Mikel was worrying there wasn’t enough of it.

Melia: Finally! About time, really, Melia thought. Jade and Bentram were so obvious to everyone except themselves, really. But she was delighted for her - to find a slice of happiness here in Draycott while she was here, newcomer or no. The brief conversation about the South Pier hung on Melia’s mind, but only for a little while: she hadn’t been making small talk when she said that the strangeness happened ever since the excavation. And then there was Sirvan being attacked in the middle of Harvestide… something prickled in Melia’s mind, but she pushed it away. There were other things to worry about, to focus on… unless the attack and the fog were…?

Personal Tasks: Now that the relationship has been solidifed, Bentram will want to spend more time with you. However, given the Mayor’s attack, he also has his hands full trying to make sure his own students are appraised of the situation, while not giving them reason to panic. During this time, you can offer your support - or distract him, as you wish. Faron won’t be opposed to spending more time together, but he’s becoming even quieter as of late, sometimes deep in conversation with Kieran. Mikel will ask to see the abalone shell in more detail, and eventually tell you to hold onto it: the shell is used for some sort of purification ritual, and he believes that this may be necessary, as time goes by. You’ll still find him at the Seaside Curio, but you might find him nose-deep in books and research, as if preparing for something. Melia will always be up for a spot of gossip or chat - but you will also find her in her gardens most of the days if she’s not down at the library.

During the attack: Bentram will be caught out at the school when the attack goes down: he’s trying to round up the students and get them to somewhere safe, away from the fog creatures. If you so wish, you can head there and assist him the best you can. On the way, you will run into Melia, whom the fog creatures seem almost terrified of. You soon learn why: when some of them get too close, vines erupt and crush the creatures in their grasp. Melia looks different as well: her skin has taken a wood-like texture, and you see leaves tucked between her hair. Between the two of you, you will reach Bentram, and the three of you can make your escape to safety - along with as many students as you can manage, if you so wish.

Annabeth Jackson (MissKiki)

Dominic: Damn, damn, and… a litany of curses, really, and if he were any more uncouth, he might have cursed the air blue around him. But Dominic was not that type of person, and he would much prefer focus on the good, before all this went to hell. Annabeth, first and foremost, really. If someone had told him he’d fall for someone who learnt his schedule through donut bribery, he’d have a quiet chuckle and move away from that topic as quickly as possible. But Annabeth was sweet, creative, and a balm to his very, very overworked schedule. And if someone had told him he’d have to be pulled away from her to this… fresh hell Draycott had found itself in, he might have just contemplated running. But now Sirvan was out of commission, the town was getting stranger and stranger by the minute, and he had no solution. What was that Annabeth had said about the town being odd again? Perhaps it was time to follow up on that line of questioning.

Samuel: Having a purse thrown at him - that was one thing Samuel hadn’t really anticipated, but it put a smile on his face. Something must have shaken Annabeth for her to react in such a way - and he’d noticed it too, by the beaches, along the sea. Still, he’d not been to the Seaside Curio in earnest, and he appreciated her taking him there. It seemed like a little slice of quiet, with all the buzz and unease running around Draycott. A shiver crept down his spine - he would not dwell on this anytime soon.

Mikel: Some things, despite all the madness, remained the same: Annabeth, coming into the shop for some conversation, to browse through the trinkets, and the warmth of her company. He hadn’t expected someone to want to take the ring, of course, but he felt better knowing it was in the hands of someone who appreciated it. Treasured it. She had that quality about her: of slowing down and taking in the smaller, beautiful things in life, and he would always be grateful to have a friend like that.

Aimee: Aimee prided herself on being logical - dogged, but logical foremost. Occult belonged in movies, in novels, and in spirituality where people sought comfort in. She’d never actively believed in it, but figured - if there was no harm done, if no one had gotten stabbed in pursuit of a ritual, she was content to live and let live. Except now, the more Draycott sank in, the more she found herself considering her conversation with Annabeth. There was little to nothing that could explain all that was going on now, although it was reassuring to know she wasn’t the only one on the verge of losing her mind, of noticing these… things.  But she had to figure out something on top of this too: who the hell got into Harvestide, and decided to attempt to gut their mayor…

Personal Tasks: Dominic will be very apologetic about being dragged away from you during the Harvestide Gala, and will try to make up for it. Try being the operative word: with the mayor being out of action, he is fielding literally everything there is in the office himself, between press enquiries to investigating the attack to all the day-to-day things Draycott has to go through. He would appreciate the company, the distraction, or even general sustenance - although it will be very, very difficult to tear him away from the office. Samuel, with the beaches being colder and less people, will have a bit more spare time to wander around, and will be happy to catch up with his friend, whenever that is and whenever you two can afford the time. Mikel will also be run off his feet at the Seaside Curio: the recent weird incidents mean that the older folk in Draycott - potentially your grandmother - is asking him all sorts of questions and looking for folk remedies and charms to ward things off. If you want to help out, or just drop by, feel free. Finally, Aimee will be going slightly mad in trying to figure out who, what, and when Sirvan was attacked. You won’t see her as often at the coffee shop, but she could use a friend to take her mind off things - though if you choose to investigate, don’t let her know.

During the attack: Dominic will be at the Town Hall when all this goes down - at first, he won’t even notice that something has gone wrong, given that he’s been entirely cooped up in the place working his butt off. However, you need to get your grandmother and yourself to safety, first and foremost. Aimee will also be trying to evacuate the townspeople in the chaos. However, you will also notice one thing: should you be cornered by a fog creature, the Ad Lucem ring will glow, and the fog creatures will flinch, as if stung. It should give you a wide enough berth to get to where you need to go. Eventually, you will come across Mikel, who in turn will help drive back the creatures by setting them on fire - seemingly with his bare hands.

Alex Murray (Tricole)

Aimee: Aimee wasn’t sure if she ought to be glad that she made it back in time to find Sirvan attacked, or if she ought to wish she never drove into the fog to begin with. She couldn’t imagine how disconcerting it would’ve been for Alex to experience it - it was bad enough for herself when she found herself lost, unable to leave. But Alex, if anything, would be steady, calm, and she sorely needed the steadiness by this point, given the madness Draycott seemed to have de-evolved into. Too many questions, not enough leads, and not enough information coming through. She needed a rest. And she desperately needed good company, and a good, stiff drink.

Catherine: By the way Alex followed her straight into somewhere off-limits, Tate had a faint feeling she was no stranger to trespassing in certain areas herself. In some ways, when her pocketwatch went missing, she should’ve known the woman would try and fiddle with it - with predictable results. And now the Aether wouldn’t stop trilling delightedly in her head that they had a new friend. Not that the friend part bothered Tate - though in truth, she considered them closer than friends at this point. Cody liked her too, which was always a bonus. But they were… what? Best friends? She wasn’t sure where they stood, the two of them, and the Aether stubbornly refused to tell her. Perhaps for the better: Draycott was turning stranger, the Aether more panicky, and the fog more oppressive. She’d promised she would come to help: time to keep her word.

Faron: It all came down to those discoveries, didn’t it? Everything that came out of the bottom of the sea. By this point, he couldn’t blame Alex for being curious - everyone was, and everyone (including himself) was convinced something was wrong about the whole thing. Still, he was curious: what had Alex found? And what did she make of this whole thing? He’d shared his thoughts on this matter, yes, but now, with the attack, and the fog deepening - he wondered if she had any changes in thought.

Mikel: Voices, voices - Mikel wracked his head for a moment, before he came up with what it was. But of course - Tate’s voices. What had his friend done, he had no clue. But how did you explain the concept of the Aether to someone who - frankly, had never heard of this concept, nor come in touch with it? Telling her that “you now have access to the entirety of the world’s knowledge for a while” would probably freak her out - and he had no idea how long this would last. Yet Tate had pointed Alex in his direction, and he would do the best he could to help, in any way he could.

Personal Tasks: Aimee will be very shaken by what she saw in the fog, driving out of it - and she will tell you of the figures, the voices she heard. She’s also somewhat apologetic that she hadn’t foreseen how difficult it would’ve been to get out in such thick mist, and take you out for a drink both as an apology and also to take her mind off things. Catherine will share with you what she found in her files: that the sword was embedded in a slot in a chamber, and that when it was pulled out, a mist was detected leaking from there until the researchers covered it with a tarp. If you so wish, you can also press her more about her personal history, though she will be reluctant to answer initially. Faron has no further information, but you will catch him either at the lighthouse, or at the exhibition, as if trying to glean more information himself. Mikel, when you have time, will finally explain to what is going on: you have been Aether-touched, meaning your mind is more receptive to - whatever the Aether wishes to tell you, frankly. He reassures you that they’re benign, but advise you against trying to ask it direct questions. The Aether has an unfortunate reputation of being very, very overwhelming.

During the attack: Aimee will be trying to evacuate the townspeople, sometimes even restrain them from going to the mist - with mixed degrees of success. You can try to stay behind and assist, but at some point, both you and Aimee will find yourselves face to face with the fog monsters. By that point, you need to decide if you want to run to safety, or stand your ground. Regardless, you will also run into a far too calm Tate and Cody - the former who decides it would be a fun idea to unleash her pocket-watch thing on the swarm of fog creatures. Fortunately, it works, and dissipates the fog creatures. That being said: you are fine, as is Cody, but it knocks out Aimee, leaving the two of you to take the prone detective to safety.

Last edited by Jadis (19/07/2020 at 16:44)

Name: Genevieve Alonso

Face Claim: Emma Dumont

Age: 27

Role: Resident

Interests: Samuel (RI)

Places to Investigate: Draycott Grammar School (Forest)

Outfit:

Story:

Month 9 - Done

Following the news about the attack on the Mayor, Genevieve intended solely to put Samuel’s mind at ease and so decided to invite him for a walk, or much rather a clue hunt at the forest nearby the Draycott Grammar School. The blinding fog made everything harder to see but it seemed to have evaporated among some particular areas of the woods. The trail ahead was fortunately visible and upon reaching higher ground, they were both stunned at the view. The thick fog covered everything beneath it and only few parts of the town could be seen from above. They decided to delve deeper into the woods and were met with stone pillars, with runes and circles carved all over them. There was a sense of serenity, almost as if it were a shelter and the faint, melodic song drifting in the air simply made it feel more harmonic. Genevieve let her curiosity take over and managed to convince Samuel to dig deeper into the forest rather than returning back to town. 

The sense of peace that had been there only a few minutes before had now disappeared. There was only darkness and thick fog but the abandoned huts and equipment were still visible from up close. The beginning of the river only a few steps away caught her eye and the vibrant blooming flowers almost seemed to be fake in such an obscure environment. Genevieve wondered whether they could be poisonous, such rare flowers, but only an expert could tell. She plucked some of them and a small smile formed on her face as they glowed in her hand, washing her with calm. On their way back she also decided to pick up a few stones. Who knew when they could come in handy... 

Month 10 - Done

The audible tune hanging in the air was the complete opposite of the one Genevieve had heard in the Forest. Somehow it reminded her of nothing but chaos, and it was quickly brought as half of the townies went missing. Apparently they had vanished upon reaching the shoreline, their bodies undiscovered with no trace of what had happened to them. She had heard on multiple accounts that it had become impossible to leave Draycott as they would simply walk through the fog and face the town once again, rather than finding the way to their escape.

A few days after, Genevieve was awoken to her sister’s panicking and sobbing, claiming that there weird creatures standing right outside their house. The whole household was in confusion just like any other, solely wishing to be left alone and safe. Their pale skin and frosty blue eyes with no sign of life confirmed that they were no human – they were just creatures with no mind of their own that send a chill down your spine, no matter of how a brave person you are.

Genevieve tried to get a grip on herself but her thoughts would each time wander off to Samuel. She was lucky to have a family that protects her, but who could protect him if he was simply a tourist? She quickly threw on her black scarf and tucked her phone into her pocket and left the house, much to her mother’s dismay and constant pleading not to. It was barely possible to see through the thick fog and tried to call him but all connection seemed to have been cut off. She ran from street to street, calling out his name and at the same time doing her best to not make any unnecessary noise until she finally ran into him at the Town Hall.

“I’m so relieved you’re okay,” she murmured as he embraced her. “But why Town Hall?”

“I thought of gathering up some supplies before heading to safety. What if this nightmare never ends?” Samuel asks.

Genevieve lets out a sigh and nods her head. “Let’s go quickly then, before they find us.”

After they headed into the Town Hall and managed to put together a few supplies, Genevieve suggested they return back to her family’s house as it was not so far away when compared to the other safe areas they could go to. As the low deep groans got closer and closer, it was inevitable for the fog creatures to not get in their way. Surely they could outrun them one way or another? They barely had any time to make a decision as they got closer and closer to them, their groans becoming much louder. Would the light hurt them? Genevieve could switch on her torch and shine it in their direction but she didn’t know whether it would work. She stuck her hand in her other coat pocket and found the peonies she had plucked from the forest, yet they didn’t seem to be glowing.

“Town Hall back door?” Samuel suggested.

Genevieve nodded in response to his diversion and they walked backwards, the fog creatures each time moving a step nearer. She felt Samuel gently grab her hand and she knew – it was time to run for her life. He kicked a pile of boxes that were stacked on each other and they came tumbling down in front of the creatures. They quickly made it back into the Town Hall, hurriedly went through the back and made their way to Genevieve’s house and then her family decided that it was best to group up with more people and made their way to the Grand Metropole Hotel. It was a solution to this living nightmare... for now.

Round 4 Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (22/07/2020 at 17:09)

Name: Scarlette Lenox
Nickname: Red
Role: Resident (returning)

Interests: Sirvan (FI) | Donovan (RI) | Mikel (FI) | Yasaman (FI)
Places to Investigate: Forest | Researcher's Office | Grand Metropole
DARG Participant? Yes

ABOUT

Face claim: Christina Hendrix
Age: 33

Traits: Feisty, alluring, stylish, bold | impulsive, blunt, sarcastic, irresponsible

Personality:
Scarlette is a bubbly free-spirit with a curious appreciation for art, culture and adventure. She is a bit self-centered but she is non-judgmental about other lifestyles or interests. She is extremely spontaneous and can be categorically careless especially where money is concerned. She will often splurge and overspend on expensive trinkets and fashion and is quite unapologetic about her taste for the finer things. She is good-natured, fun-loving and compassionate but also tends to be extremely prideful and at times manipulative. She knows what she wants and how to get it. She is confident, maybe too the point of being vain, but her sultry charm and frisky flirty ways causes others to overlook some of her more eccentric behaviors. She says and does some of the most mischievously outrageous things and does not care what others might think. Scarlette is full of passion and has a zest for life, often seeking out the most lavish of entertainments. She can get easily bored and maybe because of this has trouble making genuine connections with people. Few things get a rise out of her, she is quite optimistic and quick to laugh, even if it is at her own expense. Be ware though, she will not hesitate to turn her fiery temper on you if you cross her.

STORY-DONE

Scene of the Crime | Sirvan - DONE

The shock of seeing Sirvan laying in a heap, prone and nearly unconscious, in pain left me feeling helpless. Aimee rushed to his side then Rafe brushed passed me… taking Sirvan’s vitals and barking out orders… then Donovan and Mikel were there… everyone moving swiftly to get Sirvan to safety… to help. I remember vaguely tearing a strip of my dress away and handing it to Rafe as he applied pressure to what must be some wound… there was so much blood. My stomach was coiled into knots, tears burned the back of my eyes… I felt… anxious… terrified, angry. How badly hurt had he been… how had it happened? Several minutes later Donovan had Sirvan in his arms carrying him… I should have been struck by his strength in that moment, but I was barely holding it together. Sirvan was loaded into a vehicle… and then the troop of us followed along to the hospital. Once inside, Rafe disappeared with a crowd of doctors behind the operating room doors, leaving the rest of us standing there… confused. 

Donovan had blood smeared all over his suit… Aimee as well… just blood… on their hands, their clothes as they seemed to be speaking… I assumed about the attack. I could not hear what they were saying, I could only hear the harsh loud drumming of my heart in my ears. My hands shook as I turned away, looking around the dimly lit waiting room just outside of surgery. I walked forward, slipping onto a plush sofa and turning a mindless gaze towards a television hanging opposite me… some news outlet, muted… top stories flashing in closed caption.

It was quiet, almost serene in that space. Calm. Clearly designed to attempt at soothing the occupants within while we all waited tensely on the outcomes from whomever we knew behind those steely doors. A man flipped through a magazine a few seats away from me… the teen beside him fascinated by whatever was on his cell phone. There was the hum of soft jazz buzzing through speakers somewhere in the ceiling and periodically a nurse or orderly strolled through the space before disappearing behind the doors Rafe had gone a while before.

I do not know how long I sat there. Donovan came over at one point, suggesting that I head home. I refused. Someone should be there when Sirvan came out of surgery.  I did not notice the look that crossed Donovan’s face, but I did not object when he took a seat next to me. He did not try to order me home… as I suspect Rafe might have done. Nor did he try to convince me with logic that I was wasting time or anything like that. He was just… there. A steady, calming presence somehow. He had become that a lot over the last few months. Every time I had been wound up… every time the fear was nearly choking me… somehow Donovan ended up being there and things just seemed more bearable.

Mikel came… offered me something to drink. I do not know what it was… some type of coffee? But it had a weird aftertaste. Or maybe I was just too dimwitted to notice anything at that moment. Dull… drained. But the warm beverage seemed to sooth some of my anxiety. Still… every time the doors parted my gaze shot in that direction, bracing myself. But the longer I waited, the heavier my lids became, I yawned… I sipped more of the coffee. I needed to stay awake. Needed to make sure Sirvan was okay. Another yawn… Donovan stretched his arm out… pulling me closer. I shook my head trying to focus. Mikel asked something… I frowned, glancing at him. What was it… about my book? Writing… I responded I think… Donovan pulled me closer as I yawned again. Eventually my head was resting on his shoulder, but I was talking… about what… or right, about my books… Immortal Fires… what was I saying. I yawned again…

“Red…” My eyes rounded and I jerked. It had only been a light touch, a gentle shake, but I felt like I had been jostled out of a fog. I rubbed my eyes and squinted. The room seemed darker… I glanced at a clock on the wall and gasped. Four hours? How had four hours passed? Then I spied Rafe standing there… covered in scrubs from head to toe… Donovan beside me, it was his voice… his touch that broke through. I immediately jumped to my feet when I saw my brother, but I felt wobbly and stumbled a little. Someone caught me but I was still focused…

“Sirvan?” My goodness why was my voice so raspy. I cleared my throat and asked again.

“He’s tough… he’ll live…”

“Good…” Donovan was speaking now… “you can go home and get some rest now…” I shook my head, ignoring him, looking at Rafe.

“I need to see him”

“For what…”

“Why…”

They both blurt out in unison. I frowned from one to the other while pressing my lips together. Then I yawned again making me shake my head. What the hell…

“Are you going to get me in there or do I need to find a way to sneak in there on my own?”

“Tomorrow…” Donovan uttered sternly, to which Rafe nodded in agreement. I gritted my teeth but neither of them would budge and in the end I agreed that I would return the following day and that no one had better try denying me.



Sirvan was resting when I got to see him and yet his face lights up when he sees me and tries to sit up. He was obviously in pain, I could tell by the way he winced and reached to cup his side. Rafe assured me that he was out of harms way, but that it was going to take some time before he is truly fully mobile again. For now, he moves carefully into a half-sitting position.

I ask him about how he is feeling… tell him I’m very glad he did not go and get himself killed… several minutes of light-hearted bantered passed between us before I demand to know what happened. I could tell that he hesitated… and I could tell that he would have avoiding telling… was it just me he was trying to keep the secrets from? I refused to allow it. I demanded the story… I wanted to know what he knew… about what was happening in town, about his attack… about who might have attacked him.

It is clear he doesn’t really want to discuss it, his face draws tight and he lapses into silence for some time but he finally shrugs and begins to recant the circumstances that led up to his stabbing. He talked about his nightmares again, similar to the ones I had been having… and about how he was suddenly finding himself in strange locations when he woke… sleepwalking. Never having any clue about the space of time or the way he arrived at the places he would wake from. Said it happened to him that night, at the Gala. He was in the ballroom, enjoying the festivities, having a drink, mingling… schmoozing dignitaries. Then suddenly, he was upstairs… no clue how or when he managed to go there. But he remembered the parlor room… and whispering. He was certain he had heard whispering. But not like before… not just hissing sounds and murmurs… but something more direct. He paused, looking at me hesitantly… nervously. Released a breath and squeezed his fists into the covers at his waist before continuing.

“It was telling me to destroy the sword… It was fixated on it, and that was it. Just a command… demand… that I destroy it. But there was nothing else. No person… just me alone in that room and that voice. But I said no… “

He gestured to his wound, the bandages peeking out. He had been stabbed. But there had never been anyone else in that room. Never saw an attacker, just a sudden shadow formed, seemed to surround me… looming up high and coming at me and then it just… hurt. His vision went white… the pain was so swift and piercing that he doubled over before collapsing to the floor, and then everything just kind of went blank. He had no idea who would try to murder him. He was fairly certain none of his political rivals would sink to that level.

We chatted longer, I stayed with him for a while making sure he was comfortable and just talking about random stuff… laughing lightly when he complained that it had to be Rafe to save him and other non-sense things that allowed him to take his mind

Not that I felt satisfied with the information that I found out. So… a few days later I made my way to Town Hall, intending to have a look at the room. The night of the incident I had been so concerned over Sirvan’s condition that I did not at all take the time to look around the ‘crime scene’. After making my way up the main stairs and wandering past some administrative staff I go to the room where Sirvan had been found. Tentatively I slip inside, not quite sure what to expect. I am not even sure what I hoped to garner coming up there, but to my dismay there was not much to it. The room was back to normal, no visible evidence that a crime had so recently occurred in the space. It was a reading room, elegantly decorated with a large carpet that seemed far too modern for the space lay across the floor. I could make out faint dark traces of blood across those floorboards after I plunked the edge of the carpet and lifted it for a peep underneath. But what caught my eye the most was a strange groove that looked to stretch directly from the middle of the dark stain.

Slowly, I follow the trail from that dark patch and notice that the marks drag a trail to the end of a filing cabinet. Frowning, I drop the rug and go over, jostling the cabinet to the side until I reveal the heavy sharp scratch ended… or maybe started… in the middle of the wall… then it just disappeared out of the window, a bevy of scratchmarks marred the windowsill. And suddenly, Sirvan’s words rang in my head… his insistence that he had been alone, that he was just suddenly attacked. Does that mean that the attacker just… appeared? In the middle of the room?

Again, more questions than answers. And I was getting remarkedly frustrated by the unexplainable occurrences… someone in this town should know something, right??

I dragged in a ragged breath and decided to give my investigating a rest for the day.

RESEARCHERS OFFICE | YAS - DONE

I continued to do my volunteer work with DARG, mostly because it seemed the best and easiest way to gather information about what was going on. Every day the temperature dropped… and along with it, thicker fog rolling across the town. It was incredibly creepy. There were also the voices. I still heard them occasionally but had gotten in the habit of burning the herbs I got from Mikel. For whatever reason, they seemed to help, as he predicted. But here in the Researcher’s office, there was news relating to the excavation and all the myths and legends surrounding the finds that gave me ideas of what to consider and look for.

It just so happened that after my visit with Sirvan I ran across some new information that I had not previewed before. Several new files were packed away in the office and of course I took the time to look through each one.

One file included a whole write up about the sword… what was now being referred to as “Mh’ilerh’s Bane” and it literally sent chills down my spine. I had already read somewhere before that this name was also referred to as The Miller… who apparently was some sort of pagan idol… the God of Chaos and Entropy. And the sword… well it was reputed to be just that? The bane of the God… an annoyance… the cause of the God’s misery. And well… if the sword caused chaos misery… didn’t that make it a good thing? The voices had told Sirvan to destroy it… he had been stabbed when he refused. Could any of this be expected to be believed? Was it possible that all of this... the myths and legends… could they all be real?

The file about the sword material itself is not one that is known to historians or scientists - or rather, analysis has yet to yield conclusive results. It seems to be made of a peculiarly hard material, with a similar make up to diamond, but seems to be translucent and almost glass-like in appearance. The blade itself is also extremely sharp - as testified when one of our researchers, Mr. Dawson… Zain… accidentally cut himself on it.

The slot itself seems to be filled with a liquid, oily substance. Further analysis reveals it to have been made up of valerian, agrimony, root chicory, lavender, rue, arnica oil, and sea water. It bears close resemblance to the local Draycott sedative Yumpir’s Fare, favoured by the older folk in assisting sleep.

So the sleeping agent that was basically used by most of the elderly in town was also similar to what was found in the ruins that dated back to before the 18th century?

I moved on to a file about the wardstones that were also housed at the exhibition, right there in the same building as the sword, as the research material, as Sirvan being attacked. I shook my head as I glanced through the info. Faintly glowing stones… structurally unsound… the whole top rows had been removed for preservation and according to the reports there seemed to be some type of mechanism that would allow new stones to be molded and slotted into the space perfectly easy. The rock is reported to be sourced from somewhere in Draycott… hadn’t I read something about a quarry somewhere… I frowned a bit harder trying to remember. It was a report here in the office… something about an attempted robbery at the quarry… in the forest? I nibbled on my lower lip.

Basalt rock formed the runes… and some sort of herbal wax substance coated its surface. I know I had read about a waxy substance before too. Pushing that file aside I moved to dig through another.

Hmmm… the box marked excavation site was completely empty, but I learned from one of the other volunteers that the information had been relocated down to the Analytics Lab, so of course, I headed to the ground floor. My eyes shifted and glanced over the items in the exhibition as I moved past them to the location of the lab. Few people were there but those that were seemed to be highly occupied with discussing the fact that someone had attempted to break in the room on the previous night.

The lighthouse, the quarry, the exhibition itself and now the analytics lab. What did they all have in common? In a matter of a few months all of them had been struck by vandals or miscreants attempting to break in. These attempts could not just be coincidence… like there was obviously something terribly wrong.

I spotted only one file, another gathering of information about the wardstones and quickly scanned the information. There was a photo of what seemed to be the ruins… a ritual or magic circle with three concentric circles, diving the space into four rings. There is an inscription between the runes. I had seen these symbols many times in the last months… between books and reports… they were just too memorable to mistake at this point.  Then there was a report about what I was looking at. Smudged chalk markings, an odd pattern that had been created by the sword even though there was no evidence of any liquid that could have caused the effect.

There were four silver inlaid abalone shells that had ash and soot residue in them. According to the report the residue was made primarily of burnt herbal materials… primarily of pine, amaranth and pine resin.

I wrinkled my nose as I glanced around… ready to dig into more information when I was suddenly interrupted by another researcher who requested that I return the file to the researcher’s office. 

I had a lot to think over… more and more questions. But things were matching to other things that I had learned in the past few months. I continued to ponder everything on my way out of the room and came to a sudden halt just a few steps away from the doorway. My brows drew together even further seeing Yas just… standing there… her gaze locked on the exhibition ahead of her. The sword to be exact. When I stepped over to her, she did not respond… no reaction at all, even after I touched her arm. She was cold. Literally cold to the touch and seemed completely spaced. It was almost identical to how I found her on the beach a few weeks ago. But now… she just looked more harried. I knew that she had left town briefly around the time of the Harvestide, but I had not had a chance to catch up with her since she returned.

I gripped her arm, even shook her slightly… then again, a little harder. I gasped as a chill raced down my spine and it seemed as if the coldness seeped out of her and rushed over me before finally her eyes seemed to adjust and refocus.

“Scarlette…?” Confusion… her wide eyes shifted from me to the hall… to the exhibition… then her hands crossed and started stroking up and down each of her arms insistently. She looked like a doe caught in headlights, paralyzed and uncertain… “wh… did I do something?”

I shook my head, explained that she was just standing there, we both turned and stared at the exhibit before her… the sword. My stomach curled again and the hairs on the back of my neck rose.

“Were you hearing voices Yas?” I asked softly, hesitantly. Her eyes darted to me and she looked confused again, nervous. Then scared.

“I… I don’t remember…” she hesitated then shook her head, “I don’t remember how I got here… what I was doing… I don’t remember anything Scarlette…”

Just like Sirvan.

HOTEL | DONOVAN - DONE

Several days later, I realized that things were steadily getting more insane in my hometown. I woke from a wonderfully calm night’s sleep. The embers of the herbs I picked up from Mikel’s shop simmered in a dish by my bedside and the aroma still lingered in the room. It was pleasant and soothing. Under normal circumstances, it would be likely that I would feel safe and carefree after such a contented night of sleep. But there was nothing normal about what I woke to. I was not even able to escape my home before the craziness was literally slapping me in the face.

The strangeness seemed to be affecting Grace too. I had already woken late in the morning… almost noon, thanks to a rather long night of pouring through my notes and after showering then changing, I entered the living room to find her just standing there, at the window… staring out. It was not the first time I had found her in a similar state, usually I would just shrug my shoulders and leave her to whatever thoughts she was having. But after Sirvan… and Yas… I don’t know, I felt concern. And feeling concern for that woman was almost as shocking as learning about everything else that was going on around town. I hesitated, considered just leaving her to it… whatever it was… but I could not seem to make myself ignore her that day. It took me several tries to break through to her but all she did was start bristling at me and becoming passive aggressive once I did. Shocker! In the end, I escaped… having no wish to endure her poor temper any longer than was absolutely necessary.

But once outside, the chill… the fog… it seemed to try to reach up and grab me. The city street was lost to darkness. A hazy gray sky hung low and slow puffy swirls stretched as far as the eye could see heading towards the cities center. Looming shadows tricked the eye into believing people… or something… waited, watched. As I made my way along the road it was obvious that the fog was thickest near the beaches and especially along the shoreline. The burnt out pier was almost entirely hidden behind a layer of the cloudy mist. I trembled but tried my best to compartmentalize that it was just bad weather.


The gray swirls puffed and spread from corner to corner, and I literally was having trouble seeing just a short distance again. I trembled and tried to pretend that there was nothing of concern. But I knew this to not be true. There was something absolutely wrong. I nibbled on my lower lip as I came upon the hotel, my destination. To be perfectly honest, I did not specifically intend to come there, I just wanted to be out of the house… away from Grace.

Even with the fog encroaching it stood like a beacon… right by the beach, within walking distance to the beaches and west pier. I took note of the flowers that once grew in the beds out front were now replaced by small, delicate bushes with bright red berries scattered all over. As I stepped through the door another guest was close on my heels. Smiling graciously, I hold the door open for them and am stunned by what I see. The elderly woman continued forward but my eyes were drawn to the abnormal recoil of the fog, like it just suddenly reared back… like waves crashing into an immovable object. I stood there for a moment longer than I normally might have… just watching how the gray matter just seemed to break against an invisible panel that was the open door. Shivering harder I stepped back, dumbfounded and trying to convince myself that I was hallucinating. I rubbed my eyes as I moved further into the hotel, also noting, almost instantly that the cold of outside had fallen away just as suddenly as the fog. Faint piano music emanating from… somewhere… reassures me that I am safe here, for now at any rate.

I wander up to the concierge desk and ask after Donovan, only to be informed that he was in a previously engaged meeting but that I was welcome to visit the rooftop terrace that just happened to be open for a day menu in lieu of those guests that were stuck indoors due to the odd weather.

I was given a window seat, which ordinarily would have been lovely in broad daylight, but given that the fog had blanketed about ninety percent of Draycott, there wasn’t much else to see. As I waited for my ordered items, I did glance out and well…
… Something was wrong with the fog. Like, more than usual… or rather already. Because when I looked towards the location of the lighthouse and I can see the fog spiking into the air. As if it were forming tendrils and those long thick wisps had begun to wrap around the lighthouse itself. Or rather… it had begun to wrap itself around the space around the lighthouse, not really touching the building at all. Almost as if the building was protected by some sort of invisible sphere or forcefield, breaking against the unbelievable buffer… almost exactly what I imagined had happened at the entrance of the hotel. As I stare, I feel like the fog seems to be moving in a determined manner… as if it was somehow seeking to get a better grip. A grip? What the hell was I thinking? I almost laughed at myself… and might have… if the vision had cleared up or disappeared. I could maybe believe I was imagining it. But it just seemed as if the damn fog was trying to crush the building… or even pull it into the sea.

Finally, my food arrives but I’m too distracted… too unnerved to really enjoy the fare. It was quite exquisite, that much I could ascertain, and I knew that on any other day… or another time… I would have savored every bite. Instead I moved the delicate meal around on my plate while drinking liberally from an endless glass of mimosa that my waitress seemed far to attentive at refilling.

It was well into the middle of the afternoon by the time I pushed back from my table and exited the terrace, yet I was not ready to venture back into the strangeness that had blanketed Draycott in the past months. Instead, I made my way to the coffee shop.

There was a marked difference between that cozy café and the grand restaurant above. With it’s old-fashioned wood paneling, cream white archways and picturesque oil painting hanging from each panel, you would think you stepped into a lovely, intimate bistro on the Riviera.

As I walk through I paused… taking note of a portrait hanging near the reception. It’s tastefully done and depicts a family of five. An older stern looking man, beardless, but furrowed brow and dark auburn hair… I recognize him immediately. It was old Mister Fraser… at least it looked like the spiting image of him. Of course, to be fair, Donovan looked remarkedly like him too… but the man in this painting… I would bet my last dollar that he was the proprietor that used to slip me sweets when I would come to the hotel as a child. The woman next to him I had never seen before, but she was perfect… serene, beautiful. Her light hair was done up in a bun with ringlets cascading on the side. There was a young boy and a girl… brunette and redheaded respectfully and the girl appeared to be holding something… spider lilies? In the elegant woman’s arms, she holds a baby, much younger boy… hair a light auburn and eyes that seemed to stare out at me knowingly. I know those eyes. Hadn’t Donovan told me he had a brother… a teacher… and a sister in the states at some wildlife refuge.

It would make sense that he is the babe in the picture… but… the painting itself… when was it taken? It seems far too old to be anything done in the 20th century, more like… 19th. But that could not be possible. Donovan was somewhere around my age… maybe a few years younger or older. This had to be an impressively excellent copy of a painting from that ear.

“Oh… that?” A waiter approaches, interrupting my scrutiny. “That’s the Fraser family portrait.” He beams proudly, clearly a satisfied employee. “Mr. Donovan likes to keep it there, away from the light. It depicts his family, and the old Mr. Fraser. Never aged, that man, but he retired to the Carparthians. Something about a broken heart and Mr. Fraser… the younger one… he has been there running things ever since.”

I smile lightly, giving the painting one last look before taking in my surroundings. Here I was far removed from the noise and chaos. A little slice of quiet in a mad, mad world. I turned to leave but just then Donovan himself slips out of the elevator and seems to head directly towards me.

“I got word that you were here… is… is everything alright?” Why did my heart flutter at the sight of him? He was a comfort, I realized I had been using him mercilessly to cope with everything that was happening. But… my eyes roamed over him and I felt a tickle race down my spine. Who was I kidding? I often felt that when he was nearby. He was dreamy of course. But he was just for sex… for relaxing… unwinding… for just blocking out he bad thoughts, for a time. I licked my lips nervously and shook my head as his brows drew together watching me.

“Yes, sorry… I mean, I guess. As fine as can be expected I guess.” He took my arm and escorted me to a table that was a distance away from the few patrons littered around the shop. It was a little more private, several potted plants kind of shielded the space from any nosy onlookers. A waiter approached and he ordered us both a beverage then sat back a moment as if contemplating something.

“Did you need me for something then?”

I blushed. I could not help it. Hadn’t sex been the first thing I thought of the moment I saw him? I had been conditioning my mind to remember what he was for. I picked up a spoon that had been left at the table and began spinning it slowly between my fingers.

“No. I did not come here for… that” I muttered, and his lips twitched slightly, curling into a smirk as he watched me. I squirmed and nibbled on my lower lip as I peeped over at him.

“You won’t convince me that I bore you on that front…” he taunted softly and goosebumps prickled the hair on my forearms and sent a rush of pressure surging into my chest.

“There is nothing boring about you Donovan Fraser” I admitted on a laugh. “I would wrap myself around you anywhere and anytime and anyway…”

It was his turn to shift as he made a rumble deep in his throat and his eyes narrowed into nearly slits. My pulse raced, and just like that… all I wanted to do was jump all over him. I truly had not meant to seek him out for that, but I would be lying if I said it was not something that started to fuel me in that very moment.

“So why are you here then?” His voice was low, daring… taunting really.

“I don’t know” my voice had lowered as well, arousal but also confusion laced my words. “I had not really thought it through. I had no plan. I just needed to get away from Grace… just needed to get away. And before I knew it I was here… as if I knew I would somehow be safe here… or maybe it was some unconscious need to see you…?” Again, with the blatant admissions. I did not turn my gaze away after the blunt comment.

“But not for sex?” he asked just as bluntly. My stomach fluttered and my pulse raced. Was it simply lust?

“I am certain I would not object if that is what I found here…” I don’t hedge or play games, we had gone beyond that point in the last months, at least I thought so. I felt no shame in wanting him, no regret in continuing to be with him. It was fun… intense and satisfying. There was nothing wrong with two consenting adults enjoying each other’s company in such a fashion. “But… no, I do not think that was what I was seeking when I came here…” This was the tricky part.

“You came because you thought I could protect you…?” He sounded… skeptical? Confused? He wasn’t the only one. I was confused. Scared, if I were being completely honest. Not just of what was happening in the town, but because of how much I was beginning to rely on his presence… on his touch… on him? I had just sought him out, senselessly… ending up basically on his doorstep assuming on some subliminal level that somehow, some way, he meant an ease for the wretched emotions that triggered inside of me.

I could not tell him that. I focused my gaze on the spoon I held. What on earth could I say? He would surely laugh his head off at those foolish sentimental sensations. Our relationship was clearly defined. Wasn’t it? Friends… maybe? Definitely with benefits. Yet, it was not lost on me that I sought him out… often in the last months. A deep-seated need had taken root. He never denied me, but he never hinted that there could be something more either. Did I even want anything more? Urgh… he was waiting for a response…

“I thought maybe… you could tell me what you know about what is happening in Draycott…?” such bullshit. But my eyes caught sight of the window nearby… the fog floating around the building like a barrier and well, it was as good an excuse as any. And truthfully, he might just have some insight. “Have you ever seen or heard of anything like this happening before?”

Suddenly, a brunette approached and settled our drinks on the table before immediately rushing off to tend to other customers that had filled up a counter towards the front of the shop. When I looked back to Donovan he was sitting there sipping on his drink, a whiskey, as he contemplated my question. Or studied me… I could not be sure which it was. But I also remembered far too late that the man was way too skilled at reading me.

“No, I’ve not.” The answer is blunt, simple. “Not as long as I’ve lived in Draycott, and certainly not anywhere else I’ve lived. It’s an… experience, to be honest. Usually fog comes and dissipates with weather. Draycott itself hasn’t gone through this in recorded history. But… if it’s something supernatural…”

I frowned. Why would he say that? Supernatural stuff was of fairy tales and movies. I shivered glancing towards the window then took the drink before me an had a sip. My hands shook.

He waves a hand, careless and airy. “An exorcism perhaps. But that presumes we know the source, and that the spirit haunting this place. Usually, it takes place either by returning an object or by banishing it altogether, reverting what once was.”

“You believe in supernatural things?” I interrupted with my narrowed gaze locked on him. He seemed so nonchalant about all of this. Did he hesitate? Wouldn’t that be the most reasonable explanation of what was going on? Like… nothing else made sense.

“If there are supernatural things happening…” he finally continued… “it’s a good rule of thumb that if you can… restore the place or the site to what it once was, and for all intents and purposes it should end the… spell… haunting… disagreement.”

My heart was hammering in my chest. All the evidence I had uncovered, all the information… there were so many clues. If I were to just accept that the unthinkable was the only logical conclusion. Should I even be sitting here considering such an outrageous assumption? An exorcism? For fog?

“You’re suggesting that Draycott has a poltergeist?” I scoffed softly but every nerve was standing on end in my body. “I am supposed to believe in paranormal activity occurring in town…? Spooks and goblins and boogeymen?... and let’s say I step over the line into complete madness… what if we can’t find whatever this place or site is that needs righting?”

Donovan’s smile thins and he takes another sip of his drink as he gazes across the table at me. Did his eyes brighten? Darken… flicker? My nipples hardened under the sweater I wore, and my breath caught. The glint in his eyes left me feeling both dangerously vulnerable and unreasonably comfortable. How could someone inspire such conflicting emotions.

“Then my red ruby… if there is a God you believe in, I suggest that you begin praying to him… them… it…”

FOREST | MIKEL - DONE

Days later I was still shaken over my conversation with Donovan. Like, literally, he drove fear into the depths of my soul. When I left the hotel, every sound spooked me, the fog tricked me. It fantasized eyes mocking me the entire path back to my home. Did I hear voices? Something was out there. Donovan had me convinced of it despite how utterly insane it sounded. There was something out there, something horrific. And it was coming.

What the hell were we going to do. I pondered my notes, all the information I had collected, some without even realizing it. The legends I picked up from the Curio seemed to parallel the findings from the excavation site. Like it was all linked.

And so, after finally willing myself to accept something so illogical… preposterous… impossible, I began trying to figure out ways that we might actually take action against… well… fairy tales. Whatever was coming… whatever needed to be pushed back into the hell from which it came… I was nearly certain it was rising up from that excavation site. The ruins beneath the South Pier was our target. It had to be.

I returned to Mikel at Seaside Curio. So far… outside of the information I had gained through my DARG connection, he had been a fount of knowledge. He eyed me skeptically after I arrived and blurted out what I had come for.

“What’s happening?” he shifts behind the counter as Yanny butts her head against his hand. “Not as much as you do perhaps. Donovan and I have been tracking, tracing things, but you don’t need me to tell you that it’s to do with the South Pier at this point…” He smiles, a little strained after confirming my assumption out loud. But he seemed far too calm for someone discussing this sort of thing with me. As careless and… well I would not say untroubled… but certainly he seemed unsurprised at the prospect of supernatural activity. Just like Donovan.

“I’m likely to think our hunches were right, that whatever that excavation dredged up was meant to stay there. But… I also think that the researchers honestly had no idea what was going on. Sirvan had brought Zain and Professor Azari on to help restore and preserve the South Pier, not…. Whatever this is by this point. So, we’ve been trying to research, to push more, but obviously… Sirvan getting stabbed has sent everyone into a panic.”


I nibble on my lower lip before twisting them slightly to one side. “I… maybe. But…” I paused and took a deep breath, not sure what I expected him to say but finally continued. “well, Sirvan is alive. He’s safe, resting comfortably, healing. But… yes, I feel certain that his stabbing must be linked to all of the abnormal happenings. So… I have decided I am headed up into the forest... over behind the school…”

Mikel frowned and shook his head. “It’s probably not a good idea to do any type of exploring alone at this point Scarlette…”

“Perhaps, maybe…” I mutter again, even nodding. “Which is why I am going to ask you to go with me. I promise I won’t stay too long, but I just. I am not sure what I will find up there, but I feel like I have to go look. So, I would appreciate if you would go with me, but if you won’t… I will go alone.”

He frowned and shook his head. “Fine… there are a few things I could pick up out there anyway…”

That drew me up short. What the hell could he pick up in the forest? I glanced to the herbs and shook my head. Silly question.


It didn’t take a long time for him to lock up and us to make our way over to the path just behind the school. As we moved deeper into the forest, the fog seemed to fade away and not touch that area of the woods, despite how dense it was down below. The trail was clear, well-lit and the higher we climb the easier I find it to breathe and see.

Eventually we reach a small, flat rocky outcrop. The trees were thinner and in the opening was a series of stone pillars by the cliffside. There are symbols and circles carved into the rock face, gouged deep in the stone. It is calm, tranquil… a sense of peace envelops me… us? As if nothing could touch me there, like the feeling inside the hotel. There is a melodic song drifting above, faint… soothing. I even pause to smile softly at the serenity. But then we continue on, Mikel leading the way.

The trees seem to twist and twine upon themselves. We leave the lovely clearing behind and with it the sense of safety begins to… fade. Now, it’s closer to my typical, spooky fairytale forest. The type that Hansel and Gretel got lost in, falling prey to and nearly being eaten up by witches. Black branches snake out grasping at other trees and snagging vines plus rocks along the path. Darkness ensues, the fog returns, and I nearly stumble headfirst into a rock face, carved from the forest, several feet deep. My foot was caught on something… a pickaxe? Someone had been quarrying there, but it seemed to have been long forgotten.

Mikel, however, seemed completely unperturbed, as if he had been there before. The only indication that he was worried about the fog is the flashlight he brings out. It shines a dull muted beam into the mists allowing my eyes to finally adjust and see into the darkness ahead.

I make out the well-worn paths all overgrown with weeds, plants and crumbled eroded earth. There are even little wooden huts, abandoned… ramshackled. The quiet was eerie… foreboding. But then there were strange, creaking noises too. Clearly, we had come to the quarry… a quarry? Were there others? I could see remnants of some tools, some more pickaxes, and stones. I bent down and gathered a few, slipping what I could carry comfortably into the bag I carried. I wanted to reference these rocks with the notes and the information at the researcher’s office. Someone had tried to steal something from up here. Was I stealing now? I shook my head.

Going further into the quarry goosebumps spread down my spine as the must and damp assail me. It looked as if the workers that had once strived to clear this place just up and walked out mid-shift?... Remnants of an age gone by: old, abandoned lamps, broken glass shards scattered on the floor, a few pairs of worn moth-eaten mining boots; pickaxes and pickaxe heads were tossed without a care. Minecarts were half filled with rocks, rusting away under dirt. In the distance I hear footsteps, but I am not sure if they are mine… definitely not Mikel’s.

“The quarry,” he comments drily. I had guessed as much. “They used to excavate rocks, pillars, anything you could get your hands on… it would be here. It’s not as safe as the forest, but still… there are some energies lurking around… “

What the hell was he going on about. I shook my head again. I had accepted the whole supernatural phenomena… why would I expect this place to be any different.  He points off to a certain direction and I am stunned.

In the distance, I can see a river… running down from somewhere further up the hill. There are little will o’wisps dancing along the shoreline. Bright, vibrant pink and purple flowers add a bit of vibrance and brightness to the shroud of gloom that blanketed the area we stood in. Almost as if they were sustained by some otherworldly force. I am drawn to them… whether by curiosity or sheer will of force… but I lean in, hover my hand over them and they almost lean into my touch, as if they know that I am there. Chills raced through me.

“Oh, there you are…” Mikel… his voice breaks into my musings as he bends down next to me. I see a spark of gold dancing around his fingertips. That can’t be right. “I’ve been looking for these… they keep the nightmares away, and to strengthen. Only if dried though because fresh flowers have a nasty poison to them.”

He sets to work, plucking a few then tying them in a bundle before gently tucking them into his satchel. “That’ll do for now” he tells me, voice quiet. “taking more might stunt their regrowth. Further in, there are a few patches of herbs, but…”

Before he can say more, we hear a howl of… something. It doesn’t sound like a wolf… or anything natural if you asked me. Mikel’s expression changes, he looks alarmed then motions for me to head back the way we came. Urgently. I did not hesitate, stepping more carefully than when I first arrived, mindful of the scattered debris I rushed back through the thickening darkness feeling more fright than I had coming in. Once we pushed back into the forest clearing, brightness returned… along with it an ease that had just almost been choked out of me moments before. I turned back to where we came… and I could see the darkness… just hovering outside the cropped exposure we stood in.

“This makes no sense at all” I whispered.

“Donovan’s also heard that some people have gone missing. Not just… well townsfolk. Visitors, from outside… some researchers, all sorts. Just here one day and… just never returned after going out too late at night.” my skin crawled. Donovan had not mentioned that the other day when I met with him. “And others say that they’ve been sleepwalking to places, hearing strange voices and sounds…”

“Yes…” I nod slowly, clutching my bag laden with a few samplings of the stones. Mikel had already started to move towards the trail that would lead back to town. I followed along, rather quickly, not wanting to be left alone. “I have seen and heard the same… hell, I might have experienced some of it myself, but it has been weeks now since I felt those sensations. Sirvan told me that he was hearing voices before he was stabbed… and Yasaman, well, as far as I can tell she has it more than anyone else I am familiar with.” I paused momentarily only to have Mikel encourage me to continue about what I had witnessed. “She has been going through all of those same things. I have caught her more than once just seeming to be entranced, paralyzed… mindlessly hovering at some unusual place and it has taken me sometimes several minutes to break her free of the stupor. And then she is just completely confused, alarmed the last couple times. She hears sounds and voices and darkness… a lot of darkness.”

His brow furrows deeply “Part of me would like to say it’s nothing more than exhaustion, but… there’s too many people who’ve gone through this thing. If you have a chance, bring her over if you can. I might have a thing or two that could maybe help…”

“Oh, and Scarlette…” We had just passed the school and I hesitated at the corner that would lead to my home. Mikel paused as well, his destination further into town. “Makes sure you bring a third person. Possibly to hold her down. I have my theories…” he sounded so ominous. “… it might get a tiny, tiny bit violent in the worst case scenario”

MONTH 10 | FIGHT - DONE

I tried unsuccessfully for about a week to get Yas to come with me to Seaside Curio, and to Mikel.  She always had some excuse… work, too busy… another artifact to log, to examine… another report to verify. Always something. To be fair, I did not catch her staring off in a trance for a few days so I began to wonder if maybe she had found a way to recover from the strange condition that seemed to overcome her at time. I almost… almost let it go.

However, I knew things were not getting better. I knew that things were only getting worse. And by now I was fully invested in the assumption that all of this had something to do with the Ruins, the artifacts… and some ancient pagan God, Mh’ilerh… or The Miller. It and it’s sea-vomited apparitions mentioned in myth and legend… to all extents and purposes, seemed to be haunting Draycott. A chill raced down my spine each time I thought of it, each time I stepped out into the cold, into that hateful, suffocating fog. Dread and fear choked at me, the voices… they were back… growing louder, more insistent. And if I was feeling the affects of the demon-spawn, I did not for a moment think that Yas, who handled the exhibition items personally… who spent days… weeks, months in those ruins… there simply was no way she was not being affected.

And so, I gave up trying to convince her to go with me and enlisted the help of my brother. Mikel had suggested that I bring someone to help at any rate. Whatever outcome was yet to come, I would see that the woman got to someone that could help. I was determined.

It took some time to finally located her, and even a bit of trickery on my part. Rafe was not a member of DARG, he had no authorization to enter the offices or the lab. But with the darkness creeping in thicker and deeper into the city the Town Hall was almost completely deserted. Only essential employees continued to report to the building, too many reports of power outages and communication losses…. Too many instances of unexplainable sightings. People were afraid to enter. The guard at the door recognized me immediately and was all to willing to let my brother in to walk me to the laboratory. It was where I had learned that Yas was hold up. The guard obviously had no interest in visiting the strange room, and my explanation that Rafe was there to examine some of the lab tests was met with completely acceptance. It was a lie… but it did not matter.

Yas was exactly where we expected, hunched over a desk in the lab, mumbling about something. We moved closer and my blood chilled. She was giggling… no cackling. Softly, hauntingly, hysterically. Then she was chanting… over and over and over again

“naught… naught…. It is naught… hehe… naught… it is time… it is naught… hehe…” I shivered and glanced at Rafe who looked utterly confused.

“Yas…” I called… no response. She just pushed at the object she held, squeezing it between her fingers and talking gibberish. I stepped around… “Yas…” again nothing. She did not look up, did not move except to twist her fingers repeatedly around the object. I reached out, touched her forearm and reared back, wincing. It was like I had stuck my fingers into a frozen lake and came back frost-bitten in seconds. I shivered in every limb.

“She’s like an ice cube” I hissed making Rafe gaze narrow. She still had not responded. I glanced around helplessly, looking for…  something… anything…

Suddenly Rafe moved into action, yanking off his coat and wrapping it around her body and then immediately yanking her up into his arms. But as much as that should have helped, Yas suddenly reacted, shrieking loudly and lashing out. Her body heaved to the side causing Rafe to lose his grip and she slipped away before rounding on both of us. Her eyes were glazed over, and I could not see that she had any recollection of either of us… or any recognition of her surrounding for that matter. Then she went completely still, frozen… entranced. I had seen this before. The lights overhead flickered, even more coldness seeped into the room and then… fog.

“Rafe…” I hissed, shaking.

“Yeah I see…”

The fog stretched, rose, darkened. And then… the sea-bloated blue-eyed witch was there, shrieking… hissing. I gasped… the fog trailed behind the vision, and the face… oh God… I swear it looked like Yas. I stood there paralyzed, watching the monster float it’s way towards me, whispering… hissing. Then it looked left, eyes rounding, its mouth opening wide… a terrifying shrill escaping and I glanced over seeing Rafe wrapping Yas’ body once more and jerking her tighter into his arms. He slung her over his shoulder this time then turned, quickly, gripping me by the shoulder and yelling…

“GO… GO GO GO….”


The fog surrounded us but that monster… whatever it had been… did not follow. It remained in the lab… while Yas lay prone over his shoulder… but only until we exited the building. Then Yas’ was the one shrieking, yelling… twisting and trying to resist the hold around her. We did not stop, not once. We raced across the pavement, rushing through the fog and made our way to the Curio.

Mikel was there, his eyes widening at our abrupt and brutal entrance. The door swung violently against the wall, that tiny little bell jarred by the slamming door. The moment he spotted Rafe’s wiggling, resistant captive Mikel jumped into action. Per his order, Rafe and I trailed behind a rapidly racing Mikel to the hotel, a satchel slung and bouncing haphazardly on the smaller male’s back.

How utterly foolish had I been, sitting there… helplessly watching as Rafe held down a withering and screaming Yas… Mikel doing something… what the hell was he doing? Whatever he was doing, it seemed to jolt into her body, but he held no equipment… yet each time he brushed his fingers over her body she jerked, as if he had just jolted her with a heart machine. Then she would screech, growl, hiss… and all I could think was that this was the exorcism that Donovan had spoken of. And so, I sat there, glad I had rushed her over, worried that maybe I had been too late, relieved when Mikel thought he could work ‘some magic’… I assumed… I reconciled that this was it. We had won. The demon… the devil… the evil being, whatever the hell that was eating away inside of Yas…  that…thing… that was trying to consume Draycott would be exorcized that night. And I took faith, while we spent the whole of the next few hours working between holding Yas down and rushing about for items that Mikel called for, certain that finally… this would all be over.

How absolutely moronic I had been. Because all we had done that night… was witness be very first of what was yet to come.

The very next day, the disappearances started. It all started with a song, multi-layered, almost like a dirge… an awful, obsessive hymn that floated off the first waves that crashed to shore that morning. And as it rang out, half the town went prone… from all over town, they gathered, marched… blindly, dutifully? They passed over pavement, stomped across the sands, walking straight to the shoreline… beyond it. All, one by one, in droves seeping into the blackened fog that choked around the town. There was no drowning, no screaming… no one flipping about in the water, struggling. None of that. The sea was calm, just eating up one townsfolk after another. Not a strip of cloth or personal belonging lingered or escaped. They just… vanished. And as soon as the last of the ‘summoned’ slipped past the surface… the song just stopped.

Those left in the city went into a panic. Shouting, screaming… racing about. Some trying to flee by car, by foot… other’s desperately trying to communicate with someone…anyone outside of town. But nothing worked. No one came, no one left. No matter what method they tried…road, foot…even boat… the fog just consumed and obstructed the path ahead. Always steering them right back to Draycott. There was no escape…. No help. The fog just expanded… grew deeper, thicker…

This lasted for nearly two full weeks. Rafe was beside himself with worry. Admittedly, I was too. Shockingly. In my effort to rescue Yas, my focus on her… thinking that she was somehow the answer to the riddle… that she was at the center of the trouble. I put all my eggs in one basket so to speak. And in doing so, I missed the opportunity to rescue Grace. Mom. She had been one of the townsfolk… slipping past the shore one morning. Rafe and I… both were still occupied and watching over Yas.  We hadn’t even known about Grace until it was too late. And now… despite the bitterness and hurtful things that had been shared between us over the years… I regretted and ached at the loss of her. Not knowing what happened to her was the worst part of it.

I mean, if there had been bodies… some explanation of what happened after they vanished. We had no idea if the fog had just consumed them or if they had just fallen of the face of the Earth. And every day after the disappearances stopped happening Rafe wandered the fog laden beach, seeking answers, heartbroken over the mother that he had loved far more than I thought I had.

But even that was not the end of the horror story. No… that beast was not done with us yet. It was not enough that it had stolen hordes of our family and friends… our neighbors and coworkers… no it was not simply enough for all that. Suddenly, after weeks of absolutely nothing, there was the sound of feet padding along the streets… in the mist. Low, deep groans and piercing wails tore through town, rapping up against the shutters of our home, carrying horrifically in the wind, slamming violently against the doors. The wails of pain… fear pierced what had been silence over the previous two weeks.

Rafe was at the hotel, or I assumed he was. Still monitoring Yas… between that and his inspections of the beach, he rarely made his way home those days. All alone I hesitated, uncertain if I wanted to know what was happening. But the loud rattling noises continued, becoming louder, more insistent.

Unable to resist, I finally peeled back a curtain and cried out. I stumbled back from the sight, shaking in utter terror. What the hell!? But I could not just pretend that it was not there… or that I was imagining it. I could hear the sounds of nails raking against metal and plaster and siding… making my skin crawl. When I peeped out again, a scream choked up in my throat as vacant blue eyes… one pair… two… twenty… my God… I could not count them all, they all stared like specks of light blue breaking through the fog.  Pale-skinned, sea-soaked beings shuffled through the streets of Draycott sulking out of the fog and mist. Looking literally like they manifested straight out of the fog… both fog and death. Their low, deep groans and piercing wails tore through town, as if they sobbed in pain… or fear.

One seemed to lock in on me… could it see me? Sense me? Suddenly it rushed forward, slamming right up against the window and shrieking. Another followed, then another… seeming intent on getting in. Trying to break in… to capture me? Take me… drag me out into the fog… into the sea?

Without thinking too hard about it I snatched up my bag… the same one I had been using for weeks… inside were a number of things I had collected over the months… some herbs Mikel had given me… a couple stones, some minerals. My notes. I rushed out… using the back entrance… the side opposite where the … what the hell were they? Monsters? Demons? … I did not think. I raced out, pounding the pavement as fast as I could, until I reached the bridge. The water under it was inky black… the fog rising up choking off the road… making it look like it was all but vanished as the townsfolk had been. I choked back a squeal and grit my teeth, trying to figure out what to do… where to go. I gripped my bag tighter as shadows started to drift closer, then they were there... those bodies... those creatures. Coming towards me… trying to get me. I rushed forward and thankfully the road was there… just obscured by the fog.

Just as I touched a foot on the opposite side of the bridge something reached out, grabbed me… I was certain I was a goner. I screamed… I kicked, I swung… but at what? I felt nothing… just fog… there was nothing. But something held me, then one of those bodies was there, gripping me, pulling me.

Then something flashed. Bright, harsh light shot past me, searing into the being and a howl pierced the darkness… a wail of agonizing pain before the icy, clammy touch was gone, lifted. But just as that grip released another took hold, only to be ripped off. My eyes had to be deceiving me because I was certain that I saw Donovan… for a split second, his eyes burning bright, not blue… but red… and his teeth bared… no… not teeth… were those fangs? He was one of the monsters? I screamed again as he blinked out of sight only to manifest several feet away, jerking and ripping one of the bloated beings apart. Literally… with his bare hands. Then he jumped again, another body torn down by his strength. What the hell was I seeing??

“Scarlette… this way!” A shout… Mikel? My eyes wild, wide… scanned my surroundings but he was right there, beside me… his hair flying behind him… as if some mythical wind surrounded him, one hand reaching out for me while the other…the other hovered before him, literally shooting bolts of light from his fingertips.

I had no time to digest… or reflect… or think. I rushed to his side, felt his warm touch grip my elbow as he ushered me through the fog… a fog that seemed to flourish and grow… but in a wide breath around us. For whatever reason… it avoided Mikel… and Donovan, who seemed to split the mist… split it, rip apart a body then vanish once more.

“Rafe???” I shouted, the fear still churning inside of me even though I was not as alone as before.

“Hotel!” Mikel replied, shooting another jolt out. Then we were racing, rushing through the maze of bodies and fog until we turned to the road that headed towards the hotel, Donovan periodically popping into view ahead of us both, seeming to clear the path. Suddenly the hotel loomed ahead, a tall grand beacon seemingly untouched by the oppressive soot black smog cascaded all around Draycott. Almost there… to safety my brain chanted… but then I stumbled… hesitated… spun around.

“Sirvan?” I asked, drawing Mikel’s attention… Donovan was suddenly there too... urging us to move… to hurry… “Sirvan??” I demanded again both men… well… or whatever they were… blanched. Donovan took my arm and tried to force me forward, shouting out that we had to keep going. But I couldn’t. Sirvan was still out there… hurt… alone. I had been alone. Those creatures had almost gotten me and I wasn’t injured. Sirvan would not have a chance alone. I twisted my arm and took a step back… towards the fog… away from the hotel.

“Scarlette... we don’t have time…” It was Mikel… he was resigned to the idea of losing the mayor. I pressed my lips together tightly, my heart hammering in my chest. I was terrified… but I had to go… I had to try. I glanced between them both. Donovan spoke… to Mikel… urging him to return to the hotel before he moved towards me, his jaw set as firmly as mine. “For fucks sake” Mikel hissed. But instead of turning back to the hotel… he stepped over to us.

Together, the three of us made our way to Sirvan’s home… the fog almost completely blanketing it, horrid bodies jammed against almost every corner of the building. Donovan tore through them, Mikel shot them. We broke in, Donovan ripping the door from its hinges and I rushed in. Sirvan… looking panicky standing in the middle of his room, hoisting what looked to be an antique samurai sword. His wide eyes narrowed then closed and he slumped down, his shoulders shaking raggedly… relief flooding him in waves at our sudden appearance.

There was no time for dressing, or for gathering anything. I stepped over, hooking one of his arms over my shoulders and letting him use my body as support while both Donovan and Mikel continued to be a shield and weapon. The second escape through town took a little longer as we had to move slower with Sirvan dragging due to his wound, but we made… eventually. And as we crossed over the threshold of the hotel… those monsters… well they just seemed to disintegrate against what seemed like an invisible barrier. We were safe… for the moment.

OUTFIT
RUNNING AWAY




ROUND 4 DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (23/07/2020 at 23:24)

Dakota Hunter

Nickname: Koko

Role: Newcomer

Traits:

Confident, smart, kind, adventurous, a fighter; brutally honest, stubborn, sarcastic

Personality:

Dakota has a strong personality, oftentimes appearing rude due to her inherently sarcastic nature. However, she is very kind and treats people as best as she could, choosing to stay quiet instead of responding rudely. If a response is required, she will be bluntly honest and that can often hurt people's feelings. She is often quick to make amends but if she believes she is right in a fight, she will stubbornly insist so. She can be charming and fit in well with social circles, but she prefers spending time with close friends. She enjoys going to parties and dancing. She hates arrogant people and liars.

Interests: Faron, Kieran (FI), Janine

Places to Investigate:

(5) The Grand Metropole Hotel, (2) The Town Hall

and (3) The Town Library


Story: Done

Chapter 15: Fog

[ Month 9 - Autumn ]

After the events that happened two nights ago, I found myself pacing the room, brain going into overdrive as I occasionally glanced out the window. The fog seemed to grow thicker and more dense every day, and they curled and hugged buildings and objects.

Just like when we tried to leave Draycott….

We weren’t able to get out which was especially freaky, considering we had Aimee with us. The roads had been dark, twisty and filled with fog. Fog that seemed to smother the car and try to draw us into its darkness. I gritted my teeth as I recalled the mysterious figures flickering outside the car, in the rearview mirror, in front of us….

Besides the creepiness of trying to leave and not being able to do so there was the incident Annie had mentioned; Draycott’s mayor, Sirvan Taheri, getting stabbed. No one could figure out why anyone would want to stab him. Draycott wasn’t big enough of a place to garner such heinous intentions towards Sirvan.

I glanced at my wristwatch--perfect. It was now eight a.m., so surely, places would be open. I tightened my curls into a bun and picked up my backpack that I had already packed before dawn. My sleeping habits had gotten so bad, I found it difficult to sleep. Annie had started sleeping next to her grandmother because she was so scared.

I walked past their bedroom, peeking my head in to check on them. They were cuddled together under the blanket, faces peaceful. I spotted a few colourful stones in little wooden bowls on either bedside tables and the room had the calming scent of herbs. Grandmother had been looking a little pale lately, and she too had trouble sleeping. Before leaving the house, I made Grandmother’s favourite tea and put it in a flask, cut up some fruits for her and Annie, and placed them on a tray on Grandmother’s bedside table. It was hard seeing such kind people go through such difficult times.

I scribbled a note to Annie, letting her know about my whereabouts. Telecommunications were down so now we had to rely on notes to let the other know of our whereabouts.

Before leaving the house, I checked to see if I had my trusty notebook and a pen in my backpack, and once I felt assured. I took a deep breath and stepped outside.


*


The Grand Metropole Hotel is a building I couldn’t miss even if I wanted to. I had tried to get into the Town Hall but it was completely packed with people and police officers. Janine, one of our researchers, had told me to come by the next day, when there wasn’t so much chaos. Zain and Professor Azari weren’t seen when I left. So, I stopped by the Metropole Hotel to clear my mind.

This was one of the few places in Draycott I had yet to visit. I approached the massive, grand building, trying my best to ignore the ever-creeping fog. The building stood proudly right by the beach and it was within walking distance to Annabeth’s house and the West Pier. I admired the small, delicate bushes where it looked like berries were just about to burst into red.

Winter is coming… I mused as I stepped into the hotel, through the grand double-doors that shimmer as they swung open. I was admiring the door when something caught my eye; the fog was no longer curling around my legs. I turned to stare, watching as the fog rear back...not unlike waves crashing into an immovable object. A spark of relief hit my chest and I suddenly knew why.

The legends of Draycott, the findings and all the strange happenings. It was becoming too real for it to be just an imagination. And this was the first time I was stepping into a place where the fog--

I blinked. No…wait.

The forest with Annabeth. Those stone pillars. That place had emitted such a strong sense of safety and it hadn’t been cold, nor was there any fog. Holding onto that information like a lifeline, I slowly turned back to step inside the hotel.

The cold of the outside melted away and I walked deeper into the hotel, taking in the elegant wooden interior, marble flooring and the chandeliers dangling and shimmering from the ceiling. I could hear faint piano music playing and that spark of relief grew into a feel of safety. For now, anyway.

I followed the metal plaques that indicated to the elevators, smiling back at the smartly dressed receptionists. My eyes skimmed the sign that indicated to the cafe. Maybe I could check it out later.

The elevators dinged open and I stepped inside, taking in a deep breath to chase away my uneasiness. I hit the button for the rooftop.

Once the elevator came to a step, I found myself stepping into a small reception room with the words “The Terrace” leading into a grand restaurant room. My head was far too muddled to properly take in the exquisite interior of this beautiful hotel and as a server came up to lead me to a window table, I wished I had come here with Annie and Grandmother. It would have calmed us all down, I was sure of it, taking away the stress of the past few months.

I was told that the Terrace was closed off to the public for the most part, and considering it was near winter, I didn’t blame them. Though the terrace was closed, the restaurant was serving a pretty nice all-day menu. I placed my order and then looked out the window, at the view.

Normally, window seats like this would be perfect in broad daylight. My eyes took in the buildings, the beaches and skimmed over the water. Absently, I wondered if the view was far more magnificent during the summer, instead of now, where the fog took up most of--

I froze, staring out the window.

There’s something wrong with the fog. Well, more than usual. I leaned forward a little, staring at the lighthouse. My brows came together at the sight; the fog seemed to have formed tendrils and were wrapping itself around the lighthouse. I blinked, my frown deepening.

Actually, no. It looked like the it was wrapping the space around the lighthouse...as though the building was protected by some sort of invisible sphere or forcefield. Like the entrance of the hotel. Like the way the fog crashed back from wrapping around the building.

I gazed at the lighthouse some more. It almost seemed like the fog was moving to get a better grip and I couldn’t tell if it was trying to crush the building or pull it into the sea.

“Are you sure Mr. Fraser has asked for this?”

“Yes, he mentioned--just in case.”

The soft murmuring pulled me out of musings and my eyes flitted to where a well-dressed server was holding what looked to be a large, beautiful crystal decanter filled with...wine? Port? Sherry? It was dark red, but the upper part looked a little more translucent than the lower half.

The server turned away, and the decanter went out of sight.

My order arrived just then and all my cramped thoughts went on hold at the sight of the magnificent looking food. I really wished I had brought Anni and Grandmother with me.

After I was done with my meal and I finished paying, I headed back down the elevator. I was about to step toward the exit, but I found that I didn’t want to face that horrible fog again. So, I spun and followed the signs into the hotel’s coffee shop.

Stepping in, a smile immediately drew itself on my face. The atmosphere in here was completely different from the restaurant upstairs. While the restaurant was grand and open-aired, the coffee shop was smaller and lot cozier. It reminded me of the kind of place where friends would get together and chat, or maybe swap secrets. Or if Draycott was a city instead of a town, there would be businessmen arguing quietly over sales…

I looked around as I slowly walked in. It could be because of the wood-panelling and the cream white arches...or the oil paintings that were hung from each panel….or the charming upholstered furniture…. Whatever it was, the coffee shop gave off a wonderful feel.

I suddenly noticed a family portrait hanging just by the reception. My eyebrows lifted at the medium sized, tastefully done and painted portrait. There was a metal plaque pinned beneath it but I couldn’t quite read it from so far away.

I could see the family that had been painted, though. An old, stern looking man, a beautiful, serene-looking woman and they were flanked by a young boy and girl. There was another boy, so much younger, in the arms of the woman. I cocked my head to the side, wondering why he looked so familiar….Oh. He had the same eyes as the hotel proprietor; Mr. Donovan Fraser.

He looked extraordinarily young…. But the painting…. I wondered when it was done. It seemed a little too old to have been done anytime during the 20th century. Befuddled, I stopped a waiter and asked about the painting.

“Oh that?” The waiter nodded toward it. “That’s the Fraser family portrait. Mr. Donovan likes to keep it there, away from the light.”

Huh.

I gave the painting one last glance and then observed the surroundings one more time. The atmosphere was quiet, calm, pleasant….like a little slice of my own quiet. I glanced out the window, at where the fog curled around passersby and other buildings.

Next stop; the Town Library.

Chapter 16: Wards

[ Month 9 - Autumn ]

I tried not to run as I headed for the Library. The fog swirled around me, twisting around my ankles and obscuring my view from anything ahead of me. I forced myself not to wonder about the figures dissipating in and out of sight. I let out a sigh of relief as the now-familiar Gothic-Renaisance doors of the library loomed before me.

As usual, the second I stepped inside, it was a world of its own. Almost as if the library was cocooned by its own literary magic. The doors closed behind me and warmth engulfed my chest, chasing away the cold and darkness of outside. Being inside the Town Library made me almost believe everything outside these doors were normal. As if there wasn’t any fog or weirdness outside.

I took in another breath and then headed towards the library’s front desk. I’d been here many times for my research but it didn’t stop me from admiring the interior; the carvings, the architecture, the sculptures, the floral carvings spirally upwards...as if reflecting the vinces on the side of the building that seemed to only grow with time.

At the front desk, I was told that Melia was not in. I was disappointed, but after asking one of the librarians for references to the symbols I’d sketched, she had suggested I checked out the Nordic Runes as a starting point.

I shifted my bag on my shoulder as I headed for the Reference Section which really lived up to its name; it was packed wall-to-wall with dense, stuffy books. My eyes wandered amongst the names on the spines of the book and I found myself scowling at some of them. God, some of the books were so pretentious, wanting to be as legitimate as the grander books. Whatever.

I didn’t come here to scoff at books. I came for a purpose. Checking through the directory, I searched up anything that had to do with symbols. I needed to cross-reference the symbols I had drawn out in my notebook. I would have preferred to ask Melia, but well, that plan went bust.

I pulled out books on Nordic Runes and worked my way through more esoteric offerings and theories on runic alphabet. I recalled Faron telling me that people used to engrave their swords for protection…

Mmm, Faron. I should go see him….

My eyes skimmed titles of books on the occult but I skipped them. I had a nagging suspicion that once I cracked the code on what the symbols could possibly mean, I might be able to locate them more efficiently once I got the chance to hit the Seaside Curio.

I gathered my books and found a table away from the windows. Pulling out my notebook and a pen, I got comfortable and pulled the first book towards me.


*


I leaned back in my seat, stretching and rolling my neck to get rid of the criks that had started to form due to the hours spent going through the books. I let out a breath, taking in the sight of different books spread open, pages I had ripped out of my notebook spread across the table. There were a bunch of scrunched up, discarded pieces of paper as well.

But I had managed to get somewhere. I picked up my notebook and skimmed the page.

After several, long, gruelling hours of deciphering, I had eventually managed to string together most of the symbols I’d found. The symbols on the abalone shell, the one I’d seen in the lighthouse, were for purifying. It indicated that if something were to be burnt or ‘turnt to ash’--as it spelled--, it will help purify.

Purify what, I wasn’t too sure yet… I recalled the size of the abalone and how it looked big enough to be a bowl. Purify…

‘Burn this in your room, before you sleep.’

I stared at the paper. Purify…. ‘turnt to ash’...

It had to have something to do with herbs. Or maybe something sweet-smelling?

Whatever had to be burnt, by all that is holy, I hoped it was not the augury type where I ended up burning entrails or something. That was beyond me.

I flipped the page over to the symbols and lettering on the stone pillars from the excavation. A jolt of realisation shot through me as I studied the symbols. What the hell….

Whatever those runes and symbols were, they weren’t there to protect the ritual site. I had gone through hours of research and those weren’t symbols of protection. They were wards.

My fingers ran across the sketches, my brows furrowing as my heart started to pound. The stone pillars, or wardstones were meant as barriers to stop something from getting out. Possibly to seal them in, to keep them secure.

To stop them from breaching this world.

I jumped to my feet, slamming the books shut and stuffing my papers and my notebook into my bag. The few people around glanced at me curiously but I ignored them as I returned the books to their respective places. I threw out my trash and then stormed out of the Library, giving a moment to stare at the dark fog. It suddenly all made sense.

Really weird things started to happen in Draycott since those finds. Even the residents were freaked out.

I started for the West Pier, trying to ignore the fog.

The wardstones, the damned stone pillars, were meant to keep something inside. But the problem was, these runes….these wardstones were sitting neatly in a museum, along with a sword and according to the rumours--a smudged ritual circle. If they were in the Town Hall, what was stopping whatever it was from getting out?

Something suddenly grabbed my arm and without thinking, I went straight into self-defense mode and spun, lashing out a sharp jab at--air.

“Easy there, tiger,” Faron said, straightening up from his fluid dodge. I stared at him, eyes wide. He moved so gracefully and languid, it seemed almost unreal.

“Faron,” I breathed. “What...what are you doing here?”

He gave me a tight smile and lightly pulled me towards him. “Worried about you.”

I let him pull me into his warmth and all the tension and fear I had felt earlier started to leave my body as I wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my face into his chest, breathing in deeply. Mmm, Faron. He smelled like the ocean, like he had just been swimming. His arms tightened around me as he dropped a kiss on top of my head.

“You alright?” He asked softly as we pulled back a little. He cupped my face in both of his hands, his thumbs gently caressing my cheeks. “You look like you haven’t slept in days.”

“Mm.” I dropped a kiss on his palm. “How did you find me?”

“I went to your place. Your friend, Annabeth, told me you would be checking the Town Hall. I was about to head in but then I saw you run out of the Library. Are you alright?”

“I will be. I was just going to the West Pier to find you,” I said, pulling away and holding onto his hands. “You found me, first.”

He looked around, at the fog, and then at the direction of the beaches. “Let’s go somewhere quiet.”


* *


Faron and Kieran stayed together in a lovely house with a big backyard. Granted, neither men appreciated much of the house seeing as they spent most of their time on the ship or around the Town Hall.

“Where’s Kieran?” I asked as I placed my bag on the sofa along with my jacket and my scarf. It was warm and cozy in here...and there was this really lovely, calming scent floating around the house. After a few moments of wondering why the smell was familiar, I realized that it was the herbs that Faron had given me to burn after we left the South Pier a few weeks ago.

“He’s out with the guys, doing some rounds at the Town Hall,” Faron said, coming out of the kitchen with two mugs in hand. I took the one he offered and smiled at him as he came to sit next to me, allowing our bodies to touch. A warm, happy buzz sizzled through me at the contact.

“Oh.”

“Tell me what happened when you tried to leave Draycott.”

I blinked at him, raising my eyebrows. “Tried to leave? How did you know?”

“I was outside the Gala when Aimee came storming in, looking for Sirvan and Dominic.” He clenched his jaw, eyes flickering briefly to the window and then back at me. “She told me she couldn’t get out. I had to see if you were okay as soon as possible.”

“I’m fine,” I told him. “Just… Faron, I think something bad has been unleashed onto Draycott.”

His eyebrows snapped together. “What do you mean?”

I dived into what happened on the trip with Aimee and Alex, on how the figures flickered in and out of sight. Of the voices. Of the twisting roads and how spooked the three of us had gotten. Then I told him about the forest discoveries with Annie, of the wardstones there, and of what I learned at the Library.

After I spoke about it all, Faron was staring at me, face bloodless and eyes dark. But I wasn’t done speaking.

“I will have to go into Town Hall. To dig up some more information. The excavation site at the South Pier. I need to see everything that happened.”

“You already know everything.”

“Yeah, but going over it once more will always help.” I gave him a worried glance. “You don’t think I’m crazy do you?”

Faron gave me a lopsided smile. “I don’t think you’re crazy. I think you make me crazy.”

I laughed, swatting his hand away. “Ew, that’s so cheesy.”

He put down his mug, and then mine. Then he pulled me in, gently but inexorably, and dragged me across his lap like I didn’t weigh anything. His hands caressed my face.

“There’s something else, Dakota. What is it?”

I gazed at him in wonder, taking in his chiseled features and intelligent eyes. Of course he would know there was more.

“My dad,” I murmured, sighing. “I’m so worried about him. I don't know if he’s safe…if he’s okay.”

“He is.” Faron assured me. “He will be. Trust me.”

“But everything that’s happening here…”

“It won’t happen to him or anyone else,” Faron whispered fiercely. “And I won’t let anything happen to you or to anyone I care about.”

“I know that. You protected me at the South Pier and even after that…” I paused, eyebrows furrowed as I looked at him. “Speaking of, how did you know about the herbs?”

Faron shrugged, easy, fluid. “Mikel,” he explained. “He... he is a friend, and he knows certain things. The sea has mysteries, monsters --the herbs keep it away. So he said. It's always worked, and I have no reason to doubt him.”

I leaned forward and pressed a light kiss to his lips, feeling my body hum with want. “Can I get some more of those herbs?”

“Did they help?” he murmured, drawing me closer.

“I was able to sleep peacefully. And your house feels so safe because of the smell.” I kissed his neck, running my fingers languidly through his hair. His lips touched my cheek and then moved to my jaw, his hands moving slowly over my legs.

“Speaking of my house, there’s a place I’ve yet to show you.”

“Mhm?”

“Come, let me introduce you to my bedroom.”

I pulled back and raised my eyebrows at him. “You don’t share it with Kerry?”

Faron’s eyes twinkled as he lifted me off the sofa, hands holding me up as my legs wrapped around his waist. “No, I have my own space.”

I grinned. “Then by all means, give me a tour.”

He chuckled against my lips as he carried me to his room.

Chapter 17: Pieces

[ Month 9 - Mid-Autumn ]

I hugged Annabeth and Grandmother before I left the house.

It had been a few weeks since the stabbing of the Mayor and since my discoveries. I had shared what I learnt with Annabeth who had, in turn, shared everything she had discovered at the beaches and at the forest. I wished she hadn’t needed to investigate alone but I wasn’t able to accompany her due to my own crazy load.

But thanks to her and Faron, their warnings and encouragements, I had stopped by Mikel’s shop multiple times to pick up what I now knew were protection stones. I had also purchased an interesting pyramid crystal and kept it in my bag at all times.

I glanced at my watch; Kieran wanted me to come by the house by four p.m. Luckily, it was still early in the morning so I hoped to finish my DARG shift before heading there.

As I approached the Town Hall, I kept my eyes on the fog, relieved to see that they didn’t come near me. I had already tested out the protection stones upon buying them and I found out that while they did a grand job of keeping the fog away from me during the day, it wasn’t as effective at night.

The Town Hall was already a great marvel of its own in the daytime, but now, standing in the fog, it looked almost...well, eerie. Unfortunately, I couldn’t act on my uneasiness of the place considering I was a DARG member and I had research to do. There were too many strange things happening in this town and a very apparent danger. I had grown to love this place and all its people and I’d be damned if I took it standing still.

With that newfound courage, I stomped into the Town Hall with my combat boots and a seething determination to get to the bottom of this mystery.


*


Annabeth had told me that after the mayor’s stabbing, curious people had frequented the Town Hall. It seemed people were interested in the morbidity of the situation.

I had heard from one of the DARG volunteers that the sword from the exhibition had been taken backstage for ‘safety’. Or preservation. I wasn’t sure which it was but as I approached the stairs, I knotted my hair up as I headed for the Analytics Lab. Our head researchers, Zain Dawson and Professor Azari, were out of sorts and hadn’t been seen around the Town Hall lately. I hoped that they were just taking a breather in their own homes after working so hard for months.

All DARG volunteers and researchers had been summoned to the Town Hall because they needed all hands on deck. Janine Wachtel had been especially overwhelmed after the two head researchers stopped coming in. A nagging suspicion grew at the back of head but that suspicion went away as I pushed open the door of the Analytics Lab.

Two men, also wearing their DARG volunteer badges, looked up at me as I entered.

“Dakota, did you hear?” Mike asked, the shorter of the two.

“Hear what?”

“Apparently, someone tried to break into this room.”

I placed my bag onto the floor by my feet as I sat at the main table in the middle of the room. “What do you mean?” I looked around the room. “It looks...normal?”

Mike shrugged as he and his friend headed for the door. “Who knows? Although why anyone would try to break in here is beyond me.”

The men left, discussing the ‘apparent’ break-in. I looked around, taking in my surroundings and finding nothing out of the ordinary. Whoever tried to break in either didn’t get the chance to or was polite about it…

Kinda like those polite vandals at the lighthouse…

My eyes caught sight of a file sitting on the table; The Excavation Site, it read. Interested, I pulled it towards me and flipped it open. I grabbed my trusty notebook and a pen and then started to go through the contents of the file.

A photograph was attached to the report. I leaned in, staring at it.

The photograph showed a dark room, illuminated only by the harsh flash of white light reflecting off what looked like stone walls. I could make out two light stands in the background, providing the light in the image. I tilted my head to the side, eyebrows coming together at the focus of the image.

There seemed to be some sort of ritual or...magic circle; three concentric circles, dividing the space into four rings. The space between those rings had runes of some sort inscribed.

I looked away from the photograph and onto the report. It detailed:

‘The room itself was set up as the photograph showed. However, upon arrival, the chalk markings had been smudged and removed, with a pattern consistent of sea spray and mist originating from the sword itself. However, there is no trace of liquid or anything within the room that could have caused this effect.

In addition, there is presence of ash and soot in the four corners of the room, contained in abalone shells with a silver glyph inlaid. Further analysis reveal that the ash and soot are made up of burnt herbal materials, primarily of pine, amaranth, and pine resin.’

My heart started to beat erratically in my chest as my fingers trembled slightly. I was right. The abalone shell that I had seen in the lighthouse could be used to burn herbs. With shaky fingers, I jotted down this new information. Just as I finished putting away my notebook, the door swung open, another DARG researcher entered the room.

Her eyes fell onto the file I held and she nodded at it. “You’re done with that?”

“Yep,” I said, my voice just a tad high. She gave me a funny look.

“Okay, cool. Could you take that up to the Researcher’s Office for me, please? We’re just about done with this.”

I nodded and left the room with my things and the file, mulling over my newest discovery.



* *



When I got to the Researchers' Office, I froze, eyes going wide at what I came across.

Everything….had changed.

Papers had been nearly re-organised, corkboards had been straightened out, and it no longer looked like the messy dump I had gotten familiar with. I looked around, suddenly scared.

Janine chose that moment to step into the room, frowning down at a file in her hands. She looked up at me and I held up my hands in surrender. She cocked an eyebrow in amusement.

“I only came to drop this file off,” I waved the file. “I didn’t commit this…” I waved my free hand at the room.

She laughed, rolling her eyes. “Very funny, Dakota.”

“Is this a trap?” I asked her, lifting both my eyebrows. “Did Professor Azari or Zain put you up to this to catch us red-handed?”

She chuckled in amusement as she rummaged in one of the drawers and pulled out a notepad. “It’s not that bad. It’s so much better now. You can actually see the desks instead of paper mountains.”

I nodded somberly. “I know. That’s why I’m scared.”

She was still chortling as she left the room.

I turned back to face the room, awed by the cleanliness. There were even lovely little labels on boxes! Labels! I moved towards them, eager to dig in. The labels would help me find things far, far more easily than if I had to play-find-that-paper amongst the paper pile.

I recalled one of the researches mentioning that new information had come in based on the research, despite all that was happening. Brows furrowed slightly, I went through the files, many of which I had catalogued myself and some, others had done so.

Two files of interest caught my eye and I pulled them out, heading to the common desk sitting in the corner of the room. I wouldn’t dare sit on Zain’s or Professor Azari’s.

I glanced at the name of the first file I opened.

“Mh’ilerh’s Bane.”

I leaned back in my seat as I read the report;

‘The sword itself was the centrepiece of the ritual site: found embedded upright in the floor, akin to the old Arthurian legend of the Sword in the Stone. It took some effort to prise it free from its stone slot, but it appears that the slot itself is able to fit the full length of the sword.’

I rolled my eyes at this, rubbing the temples of my head. Researchers always thirsted for new knowledge, uncovering secrets of the past. Sometimes I wondered, you know, if something looked like a freaky ritual…maybe one should...oh, I don’t know, leave it alone?

I sighed and went back to the report.

‘Closer analysis of the runes state this sword to be called “Mh’ilerh’s Bane”, referencing what is possibly an old pagan God of chaos and entropy. However, the sword material itself is not one that is known to historians or scientists --or rather, analysis has yet to yield conclusive results. It seems to be made of a peculiarly hard material, with a similar make up to diamond, but seems to be translucent and almost glass-like in appearance. The blade itself is also extremely sharp --as testified when one of our researchers, Mr. Dawson, accidentally cut himself on it.’

I chuckled. Zain cut his fingers on the edge of papers all the time. It wasn’t a surprise that he’d cut himself on a sword. I continued to read.

‘The slot itself seems to be filled with a liquid, oily substance. Further analysis reveals it to have been made up of valerian, agrimony, root chicory, lavender, rue, arnica oil, and sea water. It bears close resemblance to the local Draycott sedative Yumpir’s Fare, favoured by the older folk in assisting sleep.’

Yumpir’s Fare.

The word snagged my attention. Yumpir, Yumpir.... Wasn’t there a story Grandmother had told us one of the many nights? The story of the monster-slayer slaying a terrible evil with...a special concoction?

I would have to ask Annabeth about it later. I jotted the info and reminder into my trusty notepad and then opened the second file labelled: ‘The Wardstones’.

The wardstones, when the team arrived, were faintly glowing, but close to crumbling. Whatever purpose it has served, it was no longer structurally sound, and the best course of action was to remove the top, carved wardstones for preservation.

Faintly glowing, hm? I tapped the words absently with my fingers. Glowing...Glowing….glow--

My brows furrowed together. There were wardstones in the forest behind the Draycott Grammar School. Had they been glowing, too? The fog hadn’t reached that area, as I recalled.

Nor did it touch the Metropole Hotel. If I remembered correctly, the doors had been faintly glowing, too. Did the library glow? I gritted my teeth in frustration. I couldn’t remember if it had.

I scribbled down my thoughts onto the notepad and then re-read the sentence on the report. My eyes widened. They removed the top, carved wardstones for preservation? Yeah, preservation of our soon-to-be-incinerated-asses. I went back to the report.

‘Present analysis reveals that the wardstone rock was sourced from Draycott itself, although the exact nature of the rock and its makeup is not yet precisely found. Initial analysis shows the rock to be made of basalt, and the paint itself made up of a herbal wax substance. The wax is painted directly into the carved runes themselves, and then set up in the slots on the two pillars.’

Huh. I scanned my notebook where I had written down my info of the previous report. The pieces were all coming together now. I bit my bottom lip as I continued the report.

‘It appears that the wardstones were originally designed to be regularly replaced: the top part, which the team removed, has a mechanism that allows for new rocks of a similar size and shape to be “slotted” in. The lower half of the pillar is far more sound structurally, and we would go as far as to speculate that the builders of this site made use of the existing stone pillars in the room to fulfill their purposes.’

I jotted down the information in my notebook before putting the files away. I got on my DARG duties, my mind buzzing with all the new info. After a few minutes, the door opened and Janine walked in.

She smiled at me, her eyes distracted and tensed. She went to Zain’s desk and sat down with a file. We sat in silence for a bit before I looked up to inquire about something.

“Janine?”

“Hm?”

“Do you believe the...possibility of the excavation being purposely brought to attention? You know, to….unleash something mysterious onto Draycott?” It sounded really stupid coming out of my mouth.

Janine blinked and then shook her head. There was a touch of a smile on her face, a hint of warmth.

“Brought to attention? No - as far as I know, Zain was looking for a separate site in the same country when Sirvan called up Professor Azari. They’re --acquaintances? Friends? Professor Azari wasn’t clear on that front. But he apparently wanted to repair and preserve the South Pier, because it had some sort of historical value --so in went Professor Azari, and she got Zain along as well.”

She shrugged, turning her gaze back down on her report. “It was a big surprise when they stumbled on the finds beneath the sea. Or at least, that’s what I got from Zain’s messages. He was very excited about it, so… I don’t think the intention was to do any sort of mysteriousness, if that’s what you’re asking. And as far as history’s concerned, the South Pier’s just that --a pier.”

We fell back into silence and my eyebrows furrowed together as I considered this. After a moment, I spoke up again. “What if it’s not...just a pier?”

Janine looked up, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“There was a fire at a pier that had been abandoned. I don’t think that...written history,” I said this as carefully as I could, “...is always correct. Maybe that pier isn’t just a pier. After all, the mysteries that came out from that excavation proved it, didn’t they?”

Janine just looked at me, thoughtful. Finally, she murmured, “That, they did.”




* *


Before I headed out of the Town Hall for the day, I paused on the staircase, glancing towards the room where Sirvan had nearly died. Annabeth had already told me all that she found, but I found that I was too curious not to check it out for myself.

So I headed into the room.

The place seemed back to normal, which, of course it would be, but Annabeth had mentioned finding blood under the carpet of the room’s floor. I peeked under it and there it was; the faint, dark traces of blood that no one seemed to have been able to clean off. My eyes shifted to what looked like scratch marks; like something sharp had been dragged across the floor.

I followed the trail and gleaned exactly what Annie had already told me; a mysterious trail that ended behind a filing cabinet of some sort. Pushing the locker out of the way, I gazed upon the drag mark that started from the middle of the wall and then dragged towards the spot where the bloodstain is and then dipping out of the window, leaving scratch marks on the windowsill.

There was no way I was going to dig any further without completely rearranging the room so after one last glance around mysteries hidden beneath the picturesque look, I turned and left.

Pieces...pieces. Almost like...puzzle pieces, I thought, grimly. And I’m not sure if Draycott is ready to face what comes out of the full picture.

Chapter 18: Moments

[ Month 9 - End of Autumn ]

“Why are you hiding, again?”

I turned glanced over my shoulder to find Annabeth staring down at me with an amused expression. In her hand was a glass of juice and in her hair, and mine for that matter, was a flower.

I just smiled.

“Koko, you know this thing is for you right?”

I nodded calmly. “I know.”

“Well then it’s probably not a good idea to be hiding in the bushes.”

“I am not hiding in the bushes. I’m simply picking up my ...thing.” I pretended to pat the ground, looking for my imaginary earring. Annie rolled her eyes, mirth twinkling in those blue ords.

“The only thing you gotta be thinking about picking up is your man standing there by the BBQ looking for you.”

I peeked around the bush I was hiding behind and indeed, Faron was standing by the grill, head turning left and right while his eyebrows furrowed.

I sighed and grudgingly got to my feet. Annie tsk’d as she straightened my hair and the flower in it. I looked around at the people milling about, chatting and eating happily.

This whole barbeque party happened because I had fallen asleep in Faron’s room after one of our many ‘tours’ of his bedroom a few days ago. And when I tried to sneak out, Kieran had been sitting at the kitchen counter with a big grin on his face. I supposed it didn’t help that I had been wearing Faron’s shirt since my own had suffered a fatal accident involving pasta sauce. And that Faron had followed me out, shirtless and very clearly mussed up.

It was actually hilarious because both of us had frozen stiff at the sight of Kerry and I knew we felt like we had been caught red-handed by a parent. Even if Kieran wasn’t actually Faron’s dad.

And Kieran being Kieran had congratulated us on growing a pair of fucking balls and decided to throw a BBQ party to celebrate the occasion. I had a suspicion it was just because he wanted a good reason to get drunk.

And get drunk, he did. I was hiding from him because I knew that he would try to challenge me to a another unfair swimming contest. And dammit, I was not one to back down from a challenge. So I had come to the amazing conclusion of hiding from him until he passed out so I didn’t have to lose face if he challenged me.

I looked at Annie. “Where is Dominic anyway? I thought he would come?”

At her sigh and disappointed expression, I reached over and patted her.

“Office duty, huh?” I asked sympathetically. An idea struck me. “Wanna go pay him a visit? I don't mind dropping by the DARG right about now.”

“Koko!” Annie gasped. She shook her head, grabbed my arm and dragged me towards Faron who had noticed us. At the knowing look in his eyes and the twitch of his lips, I knew he knew why I had been hiding.

Annie didn’t notice the look Faron was giving me as she continued to drag me to him. “Really now, for a model you seem to be strangely afraid of attention.”

“It’s Kerry’s fault!” I protested. “He wants--”

“Koko!”

I gasped in horror and spun to see Kieran grinning, holding his-- fifth? Sixth? Hundredth?--bottle of beer. Before I could bolt, Faron latched onto my arm and drew me close.

“Kerry, maybe later.”

“Don’t be a coward, girl. Fight me!” Kerry challenged.

“No. You only want to challenge and bet because you know you will win! It’s cheating!”

He shrugged. “Against Faron, then.”

I sighed, exasperated. “Swimming again Faron? He’s like Aqua Man! I’d look like a drowning fish next to him.”

Faron laughed. “Fish don’t drown...so that sounds like quite a feat, Dakota.”

Kerry’s eyes twinkled as he gave me a secretive smile. “Aqua Man, eh?”

As Faron’s arms were around me, I felt it when he stiffened. I looked up at him in question but he just offered me a wry smile, his eyes suddenly tensed.

“You’re not too far away from that, Koko,” Kieran said, winking and then slapping Faron’s back. Before I could ask him what he meant by that, he walked away, humming cheerfully. I turned in Faron’s arms to face him as he gave me a wary look.

“What was that about?”

Faron just stared steadily at me and then glanced at Kerry’s back and then back at me. “Some other time?” he asked, lightly. “We’re here to enjoy ourselves.”

I rolled my eyes, looking around the backyard. “Kerry is probably just drunk--oh hey, Annie’s boyfriend came!”

Faron and I watched as Annie beamed up at Dominic who was saying something to her before leaning down to press a kiss to her lips.

At that moment, music started to play and I dragged Faron to the makeshift dance floor. In his arms, cocooned in his familiar smell of the ocean air, with his attention and his warm smiles directed towards me, I could almost pretend nothing frightening was happening in Draycott. I took in my surroundings; Kerry and the crew laughing loudly together, Annabeth dancing with Dominic with a flower in her hair, a few of our friends eating and chatting, Grandmother smiling widely and sitting at one of the makeshift tables, holding hands with the man from across the street…

This was a moment that seemed nearly untouched by the darkness of whatever was happening. And if I focused more on this moment, more on these precious people, I could pretend that the fog dancing on the edges of the building wasn’t even there.

Chapter 19: Vacant Winter

[ Month 10 - Start of Winter ]

Faron no longer hung around the West Pier or the beaches. His place was located close to the outskirts of town, near the Lighthouse and I was surprised to find him often resting near the lighthouse, sitting against the building, eyes closed as though listening.

It wasn’t hard, finding out his habits. After all, if one spent a few nights in his bed, one tended to wonder where he disappeared off to in the mornings. I approached the Lighthouse, eyeing the curling fog warily. It was early morning so the protective wards I’d carried constantly helped keep the fog away from me.

And there he was, my handsome, serious sailor; laying on the ground, near the building. I walked up to him and looked down.

“Oh no, a corpse.”

Faron cracked one eye open, his lips twitching into a slight smile.

“Whatever do I do with it? Throw it in the sea?” I pretended to be horrified, bringing my hands up to my mouth dramatically. Then I poked his stomach. He swatted my hand away.

“Funny.” Faron stretched and I admired the skin that peeked out from underneath his shirt. He sat up suddenly and easily, latching onto my arm and bringing me down to him. “Where are you going?” He asked, poking my bag.

“Home. I want to ask Annie some stuff.” I gazed around. “I thought you didn’t like this place.”

He pulled me against him, dropping a kiss to my forehead. “Feels safer than the beaches these days.”

“Did you go swimming?” I asked in surprise, pulling back to touch his damp hair. I looked around in curiosity. “In winter? In these conditions?”

Faron gazed at me, eyes filled with longing and hesitation. And fear? He tightened my jacket around me, catching both my hands in one of his and bringing it to his lips.

“The water is my home,” he said, quietly, eyes meaningful. I just blinked at him, confused. Well, obviously the water was his home. He was a sailor.

After a few moments of silence and when it seemed clear that I was not understanding, he just chuckled and leaned forward, capturing my lips with him. We then indulged in some steamy make-out session that helped warm both of us up. After being appropriately warmed up, we walked back to his place where we then had breakfast with Kieran. I had insisted on walking back by myself by Faron would let me.

So, on the way back, we discussed my research at the Town Hall, the possible myths maybe not being myths.

“So you believe in magic and rituals?” Faron asked as the street where Annie and Grandmother lived came into view.

"Yeah. Don't you?"

A smile ghosted across his lips before disappearing. He didn't answer.

“Look. All this,” I gestured to the fog that was curling around us, but not touching us due to the ward stones, “...isn’t science. It can’t be. Rituals, dark magic, the Aether? Yes, I believe that. I also believe the that Mh’ilerh exists and whatever he is, he’s fucking evil.”

Faron was silent for a while. “Do you believe that other creatures outside of….humans… exist?”

I gave him an odd look, thinking about his question. We were silent for a little while before I stopped, bringing him to a halt as well. I turned to him, tugging on his jacket pockets and bringing him closer.

“If the Aether exists and the Mh’ilerh exists, then why wouldn’t there be supernatural beings?” I shrugged. “There’s protection circles, wards, spaces all over this town. It couldn’t have been maintained by only humans. Surely, some supernatural being, or beings, are walking amongst us, watching and trying to protect Draycott. How can you explain the amount of protection wards here, otherwise?”

“Generations of humans,” Faron said, lifting an eyebrow.

I shook my head slightly, remembering Annabeth’s and Grandmother’s theories and stories. I believed in them. “Humans are fickle things, you know this. We don’t like to carry out ‘tasks’ and such over generations and generations. Some humans may not even believe in the rituals. Isn’t that part of the reason we’re in this mess now?”

Faron just stared. “You are implying that you may be living with other supernatural beings in this Town, yet you are taking it well.”

We started back on the way to the house. At the doorstep, I turned to see his troubled face.

I leaned forward and grinned up in his face, planting a chaste kiss on his lips. “Mikel’s hands glow sometimes. I haven’t seen Melia much, but when I do, being in her presence makes me feel unbelievably safe. That hotel owner, Mr. Donovan? I don’t know what it is, but that entire building is a safe zone. His family portrait is from a different age. You couldn’t ward an entire building over just, let’s say, ten years, now could you?” I paused, considering. “But again, Maybe I’m wrong on all counts. Maybe Mr. Fraser just looks exactly like his ancestors. Maybe he is a human who sticks to generational maintenance of wards. What do I know?”

I opened the door to the house and started to turn away. But then I paused, and looked back at Faron who seemed painfully rigid, expression inscrutable. He turned away quickly, glancing at the beaches.

“The beach isn’t safe,” he muttered.

“Kind of gathered that by how freakish the fog is getting,” I said dryly.

“No, you don’t understand, Dakota.” Faron faced me, expression tight. “You’re not safe here, so close to the watery tomb.”

“Watery tomb?”

“Come stay with me. We’re close to the lighthouse. It’s safe there.”

I shook my head. “And leave Annie and Grandmother? I couldn’t.”

He clenched his jaw, glaring out at the ocean. After letting out a harsh breath, he grabbed me and kissed me hard. “I’ll come see you tomorrow. Don’t go anywhere alone and lock all the windows and doors before you sleep.” His eyebrows furrowed. “Are you burning the herbs I gave you?”

“Yes.”

“Good. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

After glaring once more at the Piers, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the fog.


*


Winter was not a kind season to the residents of Draycott. Add to that the freakish fog, whispering voices, and the odd vanishing figures, it sent a right chill into your bones.

Grandmother had been getting a little sick, often staring off towards the ocean. She mumbled about voices and often couldn’t sleep at night. I spent my days seeing Faron and Kieran at the restaurants in the Town itself, going through my research materials and trying to figure out if we could stop whatever the hell was going on. Annie and I were too worried about Grandmother’s health to leave her alone so while Annie went to visit Dominic at his workplace, I’d stay behind and tend to Grandmother. On days when I’d go to Faron’s, Annie would stay indoors and Dominic would come to her.

On rare occasions, Annie, Aimee and I would go out for a drink. We would talk a little on the weirdness of Draycott and then try to cheer each other up. The detective looked worn-out and terrible.

Everything seemed to be okay for a few days, until one night I woke up shivering despite being huddled under layers of clothes.

I sat up, drawing the blankets tighter around me as I tried to figure out--

I froze, tilting my head to the side.

Was that….was that a song? Was someone playing music at this time? The song sounded almost like a dirge, multi-layered and….alluring.

I pulled the blankets off and jumped out of bed, turning to the window--

"Grandma?"

My head whipped around, heart pounding as a dreadful chill settled in my spine. Annabeth's voice drifted through the house as she called for her grandmother. What the fuck? Where did Grandmother go?

"Annie!" I called out, reaching for the door. In the darkness of the room, I bumped into the chair, effectively knocking my backpack onto the floor. I ignored it, grabbing the closest shoes I could find, my running shoes, and heading downstairs. I found Annie standing by the open back door, frozen stiff.

"Annie, what's happening?" I shivered. "Why's it so cold and what is that sound?"

Slowly, shakily, Annie lifted a hand pointed to the beach. Her eyes grew wide and fearful.

"I think… my grandma….is there…."

"What do you mean? What is she doing?" I followed her gaze and horrified, I took a step back. I gritted my teeth, eyes narrowing. "Why are they all headed to the beach?"

The fog on the beach was terrible and tonight it seemed especially evil, but that wasn't what terrified me. It was the people heading that way, moving as one, steadily walking into the fog. I spotted a familiar blue gown and before I could grab onto Annabeth, she was tearing towards the beach, dropping her blankets and running barefoot.

"Grandma!"

I cursed under my breath, darting out after her. I tried to grab hold of the closest figure next to me to try and stop them--it was a young girl, probably in highschool. Her eyes were vacant, her skin so cold it felt like I was touching ice. She pushed me away and continued to head towards the fog. That horrible siren song seemed to be affecting Draycott.

"Grandma!" Annie's cry grew desperate and I turned to catch up with her. She was too fast and she was heading far too close to the water.

Not safe!

I sprinted, heart pounding, throat burning and eyes stinging. Pain choked me but I couldn't focus on it.

Annie started to grab for someone but then a familiar figure collided into her, effectively bringing her down and stopping her from heading into the water where all the townsfolk were going. Samuel.

I reached them in time to hear Annie's broken sobs.

"But...grandma….how can I just….it's, it's my grandma…"

"Oh, Annie," I whispered, tears prickling my eyes as I dropped into the sand next to her and hugged her. The three of us watched in horror as the people continued to walk into the fog.

When the last person stepped into that dreadful mist and the music stopped, the silence in the air was deafening.

It was broken by one sound. A sound that broke my heart and rendered me speechless, and all I could do was hug her tightly.

Annabeth screamed, her voice so full of anguish that even Samuel started to tear up.


* *


The next few days was some of the hardest days of our lives. Annabeth had withdrawn into herself and her smiles had become increasingly less and less. Dominic and Faron had come almost immediately after with Dominic staying the night in Annabeth's room.

Faron had been panicked and stressed and insisted on taking me to his place. I couldn't leave Annabeth, even if she was with Dominic, so I had suggested Faron could spend the night for his ease of mind. That night, I was able to sleep only because his warmth made me feel safe.

The days following the night of the vanishing were hectic. People were panicked and scared, many of them packing their bags and cars and heading out of the town. Annabeth and I had checked and knocked on the house eif the man from across the street, but no one answered. He had disappeared along with grandma.

The mysterious thing was that there were no corpses, on land or in the sea. Nothing. Nada. It was like half the Townsfolk just vanished without a trace.

I spent all my days stewing over my research and findings, Annabeth sitting with me and discussing all that we had discovered or found a little weird. I told her about the ritual sites and she explained to me her findings.

"The top part of the rockpillars, wardstones, on the ritual site," here I tapped the sketch of what the ritual site had looked like. "Had to be replaced ever-so often. There's a slot over here and it's meant to be filled with...something like Yumpir's Fare."

"The sleeping herbs grandma used to help her?" Annabeth asked quietly.

"Yes." I squeezed her hand in comfort. "If we want to send back the Mh'ilerh, we would probably have to make the ritual. Except we don't have many of the items needed."

Annabeth stared at my trusty notebook, her eyes taking on a thoughtful look. She glanced at me. "What else is there?"

"We'd need access into the ritual chamber, for one," I pointed out. "My theory is that there is a tunnel behind that door in the lighthouse. I just can't open it or gain access. We don't have Mh'ilerh's Bane either or the Yumpir's Fare. All we've got are the runes and symbols."

"And protective rings and wardstones."

"Yeah."

We discussed further on the protective places, with me mentioning how safe the Hotel had felt, and the library gave off the same feeling as the forest. Annabeth mentioned that were were stone pillars by the beach, also a protective circle, and the Town Hall cafe.

While writing down the ritual process in my notebook, I glanced over at Annabeth whose eyes had grown far more serious for my liking. Annie was a dreamer and I hated that she had to go through this. I hated that grandmother had disappeared. I hated whatever was happening in this town.

And I swore to myself I would not go down without a fight.

Chapter 20: The Attack

Due to stress, I had become an insufferably light sleeper, so that's why I woke up immediately to the sound of a multitude of groans and shuffling feet.

I jumped out of bed and ran to the window to look down--

Fuck.

I grabbed the baseball bat that I had found in my closet--it belonged to one of Annabeth's brothers--and darted into the room next to mine. Seeing as how Dominic wasn't there, it meant that he was still working at the office.

I woke up Annabeth, who had gotten up in a fright. We looked out the window together and through the thick haze of fog, we saw these terrible figures; pale-skinned and vacant blue eyes that were so bright they sent a chill down my spine. It reminded me of what I had seen that day in the Lab with Kieran. The air was so cold, so dark.

The creatures, whatever they were, zombies maybe, were slacked mouth and they moved as though they were in pain. From outside the house I could hear their symphony of moans and sobs, hearing them clawing at the house.

I turned to Annie and after a quick rundown of the windows and doors that had been locked, we found that the backdoor hadn't been secured after our night of drinking tea. The omnious groans from outside our house suddenly quietened, making my heartbeats sound louder. Blood pounding in my ear and panic clawed at my chest before I turned my attention away from fear of failing to protect myself and Annabeth and focused more on what I was; my father's daughter.

Adrenaline pumped in my blood but I forced it back, breathing in through my nose. I loosened my stance and gripped my bat tighter, stepping in front of Annabeth as we heard the downstairs door creak open.

"Ready?" I whispered to Annabeth.

"No," she whispered confidently back. "But let's do this."

I hugged her quickly before motioning to the door. "If we find them first, we have a greater chance of getting them out of the house and not being overwhelmed."

"We have to go to them?"

"Yep."

We made our way to her door and I poked my head out cautiously. Nothing upstairs but I could hear movement downstairs. I crept forward, slowly, towards the stairs. Nothing there.

On the landing, nothing. I turned to step into the kitchen and came face to face with the horrifying creature. It's eyes were so empty and it looked like it was crying. I could feel the cold emitting out of it as it stared at me for a heartbeat and then moved, letting out a bone-chilling moan.

I swung my bat.


*


There were many times I felt grateful for a random burst of great news. But I had never been happier than I was when I found out that Annie's ring had the power to burn the fog zombies when they got too close to her.

We had used this to our advantage, with her stunning them enough for me to push them back with my bat. The sickening sounds of the bat hitting their bodies made me cringe. I dearly hoped I wasn't beating up any of the Townsfolk who had vanished.

After beating away the last zombie, we barricaded the back door and looked at each other.

"Safe Zones," we said at the same time. Annie and I ran upstairs and got ready.

I slipped on clothes that I would be able to move efficiently around in whilst still keeping warm, packing in my hand-wraps and slim fitting gloves that I used for kickboxing training. I grabbed my trusty notebook and shoved it into my backpack, along with the pyramid protection and the ward stones.

Once I was packed and ready, I waited for Annie downstairs. As she walked down, she tossed me something. I caught it and looked down, recognizing one of the wardstones I had bought. She had wrapped a thin wire around the stone, securing it on a strong string.

"It probably won't do you much good," she told me as we walked towards the door. "But at least it won't fall out of your pockets or bag."

"Thank you."

We discussed heading towards where Dominic was. We got out of the house and hurried towards the Town Hall, using the same technique as in the house to fight against the wave of blue zombies. The zombies didn’t attack us, more like tried to grab and drag us around. Thankfully, beating them up with a bat was enough to get away.

On the way, we ran into Kieran who seemed to be running to the beach, eyes wild and clearly in a panic. He was also carrying a backpack, but his seemed to be bulging. I grabbed his arm and he spun, getting ready to--

When he saw me, he dropped his fist and instead, hugged me tightly. "Thank God you're fine."

"You too. Where's Faron?"

"He...he's at the beach. He was swimming when all this hit."

Fear struck my heart and my fingers clenched his arms.

"Wh-what? He's at the beach?"

"Yes, I can't find my charge--"

I turned to Annabeth, unable to speak and hoping she understood. Her face was grim, eyebrows furrowed in worry. She nodded.

"Go. I'm fine. I have the ring."

"Town Hall cafe!" I reminded as I started to turn to the beach.

"Beach pillars! Safe zone!" She called back as we separated.

"Morning, dawn, re-coup at the hotel!" I screamed, breaking into a run.

"Roger that!" She screamed back. Kieran and I tore towards the beach, pushing past the figures. They clawed at our clothes but we beat them back.

"Why was he swimming?!" I yelled at Kieran. "He was the one who said the beach wasn't safe!"

"Let's just find him first!" he yelled back.

As we reached the beach, we fought our way towards the shore, where the zombies were more in number. Their fingers dragged at my clothes, trying to pull me with them.

Hah. I don't feel like swimming, thanks.

My body burned with exertion as I swung my bat at the heads of the creatures, desperately trying to push them back.

My eyes darted towards the direction Annie had found the wardstones and I turned to Kieran.

"There's a protection ward over there. We find Faron and head that way!" I pointed in the direction along the beach.

He nodded as he continued to force his way towards the shore. I followed him and saw a figure in the water. This figure was fending off the fog monsters with what looked like blasts of water….

"Is that--"

"Faron."

My eyes widened. The man in the water looked like Faron except...this Faron had dark-coloured scales on both sides of his face, complete with aquatic looking elf-ears. He looked ridiculously beautiful but I couldn't focus on that. What gripped my heart in sheer terror was seeing how many fog zombies were surrounding him.

Kieran stormed into the water, seemingly oblivious to the creatures trying to pull him deeper into the water. I followed behind him, beating away the arms as they tugged on his clothing. The water was ice cold.

"Faron!" Kieran bellowed. "Gitcha ass over here!"

The….Faron-lookalike turned towards Kieran and his eyes shifted to me. For a moment I saw concern and then rage and then he dived into the water. I tried to step forward until I realized that in my moment of staring at him, the creatures had managed to pull me deeper into the water, and now they were tugging on my bat and clothes, multiple hands pulling at me, making it impossible to move. I struggled, trying to break free. My frozen fingers threatened to let go of the bat but I refused to, grabbing it with both hands.

Kieran whirled around and pulled at the zombies, raining punches down on the creatures.

Not really effective, honestly. Especially when he looked to be getting overrun himself.

Just then Faron lurched out the water directly in front of me and he ripped the fog creatures away from me as easily as pulling away wet tissue. It was both impressive and a little frightening. He fought the creatures around Kieran and I before Kieran locked an arm around his waist and dragged him off-shore. I used my bat to keep the fog-monsters away and once we reached the shore, I watched in shock as Faron’s fishtail faded back into human legs. He slumped against Kieran who immediately hoisted him over his shoulder.

“Where to?” he yelled. I pointed towards where Annie had said the stone pillars were and lead him towards it, hoping I got the directions right. We ran from the monsters, occasionally having to fend them off before I finally found the wardstones. It stood, fierce and glowing against the fog, as if daring the monsters and the fog to touch it. I nearly cried in relief.

We broke past the monsters and lunged into the safety of the wards. Instantly, a feeling of warmth and calmness washed through me. Safe.

I turned to see Kieran pulling out clothes from the bag and trying to dress a semi-naked Faron, who seemed a little out-of-it. I helped him dress Faron and then sat back, breathing heavily.

I looked at Kieran who was also catching his breath, glancing at the fog-creatures with a fierce scowl.

“You...knew? That Faron’s…” I started, hesitantly. Kieran looked at me.

“Yes.”

“Since when?”

“Always.”

I was quiet for a little bit, thinking about the times we spoke about Faron. “You found him tangled in a net,” I said, remembering the conversation. “He wasn’t tangled as a human child, was he?”

“No.” Kerry stared at me warily. “Does this change anything between you two?”

I brushed Faron’s wet hair away from his face and then pulled his head onto my lap, cradling his limp form.

“No. I don’t care what he is. He’s Faron and that’s all that matters.”

Kerry and I looked back at the figures surrounding the ward.

“What the fuck do we do now?”

I stared grimly out at them. “We re-coup with Annie and the others and then, we re-create the ritual.”

Outfits:
Running Away     

Round Status:

Round 1: Done |  Round 2: Done

Round 3: Done |  Round 4: Done

Last edited by MistyMisty (24/07/2020 at 12:17)

Name: Annabeth Jackson

Role: Resident

Interests: Dominic (RI); Samuel, Mikel & Aimee (all three FI)

Places to Investigate: Forest (following the pillars), Town Hall (Where Sirvan was attacked), Beaches

Outfit: Done
Running Away


Story:Done

Aftermath of the Incident

It happened. The worst thing I could have imagined. Sirvan, the mayor of Draycott Town was stabbed. No one knew who did it, or how, but it happened.

An ambulance was called and he was rushed to the hospital. I ran into Aimee who then told me in a frantic but wearied voice that she had been unable to leave town for some weird reason and had come because she had a bad feeling. She dropped off Dakota and her companion, Alex, at my home before she left.

My grandma left early while I stayed behind with Aimee and Dominic. I held onto Dominic, whose face was pale but his jaw set, still trying to look strong in the aftermath of the stabbing. People milled about, voices filled the hall, each as terrified and confused as the one before. I didn’t hear a single one.

Eventually Dominic dropped me home, despite my insistence that I stayed with him. He assured me that everything was okay. It didn't feel okay. Nothing could be okay after this. But I smiled as he took me home. I don't think he noticed how hard he was squeezing my hand the whole way there in his car. He kissed me goodnight, promising to make it up with me and then turned to leave.

I sighed as I opened my door, wondering what I should expect next. I found Dakota and her companion, Alex, sitting by the kitchen counter a cup of something steamy in their hands.

“Welcome back?” I greeted them with a small smile and Dakota smiled at me.

“Annie, you will not believe what just happened to us.”

“Koko, you will not believe what just happened in the festival.”

Alex looked from me to her curiously but stayed silent as she simply drank her tea.

I introduced myself to Alex who simply nodded and murmured her name. Then Dakota explained to me what happened on her side. They were on their way out of town but for some reason there was a fog that completely obscured their vision and almost seemed as if it was preventing them from leaving. And then Aimee, feeling worried abruptly turned back, dropped them off here and then left.

I updated them both about the stabbing of the mayor. Dakota looked horrified while Alex...looked a little concerned. I think. Her eyebrow was raised but her expression was serious so it was hard to tell. But she was probably concerned.
I took out some blankets for Alex to sleep on the sofa, eyeing Dakota meaningfully. There were so many weird things that we needed to discuss, but we would have to wait.

Later that night, unable to sleep I went to my grandma’s room and curled next to her. The room smelt like herbs and wood. It felt comforting and warm. I wondered whether the scent of the room was because she had bought some of the herbs from Mikel’s shop. Belatedly, I remembered about an interesting type of herb called Yumpir’s Fare which I would have to ask her about when I woke up again.

Month 9 (Done)

Another Visit to Town Hall

Dakota and I discussed whatever information we had uncovered so far, but still we weren’t sure what to make of it. Or what exactly we were expecting to happen. Weeks went by normally, or as normal as one can expect after the stabbing of the mayor.

Dominic being the deputy had to take charge while the mayor was recovering. So if before he was already pretty busy, now he was even more so. Our time together was scarce, but what worried me was whether Dominic was taking appropriate care of himself. He was so busy that I heard he barely slept and his secretary couldn't even remember the last time he ate. Which was why I, once again,  came to the Town Hall for a short visit.

I gazed at the Town Hall with an uncomfortable feeling settling in my stomach. Usually it was a beautiful building in the daytime, but now while it was obscured by fog it looked pretty daunting. Especially more so with the attack of the deputy mayor. No one knew who or what exactly attacked the mayor, so the mystery plus the added fog and the location of the attack gave the impression that nothing and no one was safe.

I took a deep breath and ventured inside. Jacinda, Dominic’s secretary greeted me with an apologetic smile and told me that Dominic was supposed to be in a meeting but he had gone somewhere.
“Where did he go?” I asked her and she shrugged helplessly.

“I’m not sure. He’s been doing it lately. Just disappearing at random moments of the day. Between you and me, I think the thing with Sirvan is really getting to him. Sometimes he visits the room where it happened. Maybe you could check there?”

I smiled and thanked her before heading off the room of the incident. I paused midway, deciding Dominic would probably like a cup of coffee and got one from the vending machine.  I wandered past some administrative staff and headed towards where I heard the room was. I mean everyone pretty much knew now where the room of attack was now, but for some reason people avoided it. It’s almost like people believed that Sirvan actually died there, and somehow his ghost haunted the place. Despite the fact that Sirvan was alive, thankfully, but bedridden and recovering at home.

I made my way upstairs, to the closed door, and gave it an experimental push. It was unlocked. Tentatively, I stepped inside, not quite sure what to expect.

With the investigation now being over, access to the room was - well, back to normal. Or as normal one can expect the room to be. Everything was cleaned up, including the bloodstains and even the chalk outline where the mayor lay. Everything seemed to be exactly where it was..except a certain dashing figure who stood by the centre of the room gazing at where Sirvan was attacked.

“Hey there,” I greeted him as I walked towards him and placed a hand on his arm.

He turned towards me and smiled. “Hey there. What are you doing here?”

“I could ask the same for you.”

He sighed, and shook his head in frustration. “I don’t know why I’m even here. What I'm hoping to see. What happened with Sirvan...it's just it doesn't make sense. Who would do this to him and for what purpose? Sirvan doesn’t remember anything and no one knows how the attacker even got in or escaped. Nothing is making sense.”

I wished I knew what to say at that moment, but I just didn't have the right words or the answers he was looking for. Instead I just handed him the coffee. Or at least I tried to. The moment I reached out to hand him the coffee my phone rang. Which was such a surprise because for so long the telecommunication lines weren't working. So instead of handing to him like a normal person, I dropped the coffee in shock from the ringtone. We both watched as the coffee splattered all over the floor and the carpet.
“I’m so sorry,” I mumbled in embarrassment.

“It’s okay, don't worry about it. The staff will clean it up. And anyway, if it's the coffee from the vending machine it probably wasn’t that great anyway,” he tried to sooth me with one of his charming smiles. I glanced mournfully at the coffee on the floor, guilt settling in my stomach.

“I’ll just have to move the carpet before it further stains the floor,” I said determined, as I crouched to the floor and moved to lift up the carpet.

“No, Annabeth, it's okay. You don't have to…” He paused at the same time I did when we noticed something on the floor which was covered by the carpet just moments ago. He moved closer to me, and crouched down to examine it.

Whatever was on the ground looked like...blood. Or atleast, dark traces of blood that apparently was not cleaned off yet. But what caught our attention was also a scratch mark besides it - like something sharp has been dragged along the floor.

A small chill was settling in my spine at the sight of the scratch mark which seemed to form a trail. Carely, we both followed the drag marks to its beginning and discovered a trail that seemed to end behind a filing cabinet of some sort.

His jaw set, Dominic carefully pushed the locker out of the way, and that’s when we saw it. A drag mark beginning from the middle of a wall, dragged towards the spot where the bloodstain is - and then it seemed to just go out of a window, leaving the scratch marks on the windowsill.

“Hey Dominic. What do you think this means?” I asked him softly. “That the attacker just - appeared out of nowhere? In the middle of the room? And what clawed thing climbed out of the window to escape?”

“I don’t know,” he said, clenching his jaw in frustration and anger.

I looked around the room wondering if there was anything more to get from the room. Probably there was but not without moving the furniture altogether. And judging from the expression on Dominic’s face, probably not anytime soon either.

Wandering Around the Beach

The Draycott Beaches stretched out as far as the eye could see. Right now, there was not much that could actually be seen because the fog blanketed the shoreline, almost obscuring the ebb and flow of the tide. Autumn meant that the days were short, the nights long. I felt the cold settling in my bones as sea wind felt like stinging needles in my face. With a shudder, I drew my jacket closer around myself.

I looked around for Samuel, but was unable to find him. The area was deserted, save for a few beachcombers and those who simply enjoy the pleasure (or torture) of swimming out to sea in the freezing cold. Or at least I thought so. It was hard to tell with the fog obscuring my vision. In the distance, I heard a foghorn blare, perhaps from a passing ship.

With a sigh, I took off my shoes and padded around the beach barefoot. Thankfully, the beaches were a mix of sand and gravel so it wasn’t uncomfortable. As I wandered around the beach, my thoughts went to the lighthouse. The fire from the lighthouse and the artifacts. Everything seemed to become strange since the excavation from the burnt pier.

I turned my gaze across the beach waves and sure enough, there stood the South Pier in all its glory. Or hazy glory to be exact. At the moment it was a hazy, distant figure, buried in mists and pale white. It almost had a spider-like appearance, like some creature breaking from the shore, about to come to Draycott. To devour it whole?

Okay maybe wandering around the beach alone was not such a great idea after all.

Goosebumps were forming all around my skin, and my skin tingled with a chilling dread that wasn’t really due to the cold autumn weather.I swallowed down my fear and looked again at the pier. Everything started there. The strangeness - everything. And if I blinked -

There was a faint frisson - like a static shock, but I was still standing on shore. What just happened? I looked around me, that strange trance broken and noticed in the distant area there seemed to be a clear pathway ahead. There was a wooden and worn out looking sign undeniably pointing somewhere. Wait a minute. Had that always been there? Weird. Definitely weird.

For a moment I contemplate my fate. Should I follow the sign? I mean, I’ve practically explored every inch of this town with my grandma when I first arrived so it was strange to see that sign seemingly come out of nowhere, but still. Maybe it was because I’ve never really wandered that far away from the typical places on the beach. Yeah that was probably it. Maybe.

I took a deep breath to calm my shaking nerves and went ahead to follow the signs. I needed to be brave and anyway, somehow, away from all the hubbub and the tourist crowds, there’s a peace to the place that almost reassured me- as if everything was okay. It reminded me of how I felt at the forest. Weird.

The lamplights flickered above, and the fog deepened around me, curling around my legs as I pushed further on the beach. In fact, the furtherer I went, the thicker the fog seemed, until all I saw was the road in front of me, illuminated by lamplight. After what seemed like an eternity, I finally found hexagonal step pillars, facing the sea.

I stared in absolute shock at the pillars. Was that always there? And why was it by the sea? What did it mean? Pillars by the forest and now pillars by the beach. Clearly some rituals were taking place and these pillars had some important significance. But what? What happened all those years ago.

As I pondered, I didn't dare try to go closer to the stone pillars because all around me, the waves lashed out against it. For a moment it looked like it was beating away the fog, leaving the area around it clear, visible. I took note of how the stone pillars and how it stood like solitary sentinels against the waves. Their brethren have long been worn down by sea and time, leaving them behind. If someone had the right tools, they could chip off a rock and bring it with them. Maybe I should too. Or maybe that was probably not the greatest thing to do, especially considering the last time someone took something it woke up some evil thing from eons past. At least that's what I thought.

Actually, the more I stared at the rock the more enchanted it appeared. Some of them glistened with seawater, despite the lack of sunshine. In fact, they almost positively gleamed, defiant against the mist. Almost as if daring the fog to come and try to take them too. It looked somewhat magical. My fingers were itching to grab my paint set and capture this scene on my canvas.

I stayed for a while longer, savouring the quiet and unlikely peace before heading back home. There was something about this beach, but I wasn’t sure what.

Exploring Further into the Forest

I made my way back to the stone pillars, except this time I went by myself. I was doing that a lot lately, wandering around alone despite my fears. But it couldn’t be helped. Dominic was busy at the office as the step-in mayor, Dakota was well doing her own exploring and research with DAARG and Samuel these days was spending a lot of time with his new beau-Genevieve. I couldn’t exactly invite my grandma over for a hike. Especially since these days she seemed pretty exhausted. Maybe she noticed something off too, because these days she seemed a little off as well.

As I gazed below, the sight of the town obscured by the heavy blanket of fog creeped me out again. This time it was worse because I couldn’t even see the horizon of the sea - as if the entire place was enclosed by a wall of fog.

As I ventured nearer towards the stone pillars, I felt it again. The sense of peace and calm. That nothing would ever happen to me because at least here, I was safe.I heard the familiar faint, melodic song drifting above. Again it reassured me of security. That everything will be alright. That you only need to wait a little longer. Wait a minute. Where did that thought come from? I needed to wait a little longer? For what?

I shook my head from the strange intrusive thoughts and decided instead to go further into the woods, to see where the pillars lead up to. Something was off about this town and I needed to understand exactly what it was.

As I made my way along the forest, the trees seemed to twist and twine upon themselves. In fact, the further away from the lovely clearing, the more the feeling of safety seemed to...fade. My heart thudded heavily in my chest and goosebumps formed across my skin. Great. I was alone in something that was looking more and more like your typical, spooky fairytale forest. The type that Hansel and Gretel got lost in, and were very nearly eaten up by witches.

I paused, swallowed and pressed on, trying to ignore those heavy dark thoughts. I was going to be okay. Probably.

Eventually, the path winded through forest, darkness, fog - and then I came face to face with what can only be described as a rock face, carved from the forest, several feet deep. Someone had been quarrying here, and this quarry seemed to have been long forgotten. What on earth was this place?
There were well-worn paths, but they were overgrown with weeds, plants, and whatnot. There were even little wooden huts, abandoned, empty - ramshackled.

I imagined someone lived there and abandoned it quite some time ago. Or...were they lying in waiting? Trying to trick the stray hiker to their homes so they can feast on me. I shuddered and forced a smile. It was okay. I was gonna be okay. No way anything bad was happening, right?

As I surveyed the place, I noticed that there were remnants of some tools, some pickaxes in particular lying near the quarry. Ofcourse! Quarries produce stone. Maybe I should bring some...just in case. Maybe I could use it as a warding stone or something...wasn't there a stone-carving class I saw in High Street a good long while ago? Maybe I could go there to learn how to put a protective ward on this stone. After all, better safe than sorry right? Feeling a little hopeful, I picked up some of the carved stone and placed a few in my bag. It was heavy but manageable. At least if something were to attack me I could just throw my bag at them.

Around me the fog thickened and swirled, smelling of must and damp. As I progressed down towards the base, I felt a chill down my spine. There I saw remnants of an age gone by: old, abandoned lamps, broken glass shards scattered on the floor; a few pairs of worn mining boots, dusty and moth-eaten; pickaxes and pickaxe heads, tossed without a care. There were even a few minecarts filled halfway with rocks, rusting away under dirt. In the distance, I heard footsteps. Was it mine...or someone else?

I stilled for a moment, but the footsteps quieted. Ah, probably mine. I surveyed the room again, feeling a sudden sadness to the abandoned place. What happened here? Where were the inhabitants?

In the far off distance, I saw the beginnings of a river, running down from somewhere further up the hill. There were little will o’ wisps dancing along the shoreline, by the overgrown and overrun quarry. And even though it was autumn, I could see the last remaining flowers, bright, vibrant - far too vibrant to be natural. They shimmered a lovely, bright colour: pinks and purples, a spot of brightness in this gloom. Almost as if they were sustained by some otherworldly force.

What kind of flowers were they? It was kind of weird how much they bloomed despite spring ending a good few months ago. I bent forwards, leaning my fingers towards them wondering whether they were poisonous or not. Strangely, as I hovered my hand over them, they appeared to almost lean into my touch, as if they somehow knew I was there.

Before I could pluck them, however, I heard the howl of - something. It didn’t sound like a wolf...or at least I didn’t think so. But still, I snapped my hand back and decided that that was enough courage for the day. I took one last look at the pretty flowers before turning back home and rushing as  fast and as far away possible from the sound.

Milling About in Town

I woke up that morning feeling determined. There were a few questions I could ask Mikel, since he was the owner of the strange shop. I got dressed as usual, fed my beautiful friend Vogo and headed out to the Seaside curio.

“Goodmorning Mikel and Yanny,” I greeted as I entered the shop. Mikel was hovering by the counter and winked at me while Yanny, his adorable pet cat glanced at me and then proceeded to ignore me.

“Morning Annie. How's your grandma doing these days?”

“My grandma?” I asked, surprised.Okay I did not imagine my conversation would head there. “What's wrong with my grandma?”

He looked at me for a moment in confusion and then shrugged. “She came a while ago to buy some herbs. For protection. She and the other older folk seem to be thinking something is amiss in the town these days, Especially with the fog and the whole mayor stabbing incident.”

I narrowed my gaze at him and folded my arms. “You wouldn’t happen to know of  anything that's going on in this town now would you?”

“What’s going on?” Yanny butted its head against his hand as he spoke. “Not as much as you do. I have been tracking, tracing things with a friend, but you don’t need me to tell you that it’s to do with the South Pier at this point.”

He smiled, a little strained, but he seemed far too calm for someone discussing this sort of thing with me.

I dropped my arms and instead sighed dramatically before I explained to him all the weird things I had noticed and the crazy theory I had come up with Dakota.

“I’m likely to think our hunches were right - that whatever that excavation dredged up was meant to stay there. But I also think that the researchers honestly had no idea what was going on: Sirvan had brought Zain and Professor Azari on to help restore and preserve the South Pier, not - whatever this is by this point. So we’ve been trying to research, to push more, but obviously, Sirvan getting stabbed has sent everyone into a panic.”

I sighed again, feeling disappointed. Guess Mikel didn’t really know any more than I did. Then I thought about the pillars by the beach and the forest and the feeling of safety I had felt.

“Mikel, where do you think the safest places to go are?”

He laughed at that, and the room lightened. “Safest how? If you’re talking security wise, I might be inclined to suggest the local police station. But if you’re looking for peace, quiet… the Forest, for one. And some people have said they’ve felt calm and comfortable in both the Library and the Town Hall cafe.”

Town Hall cafe? Suddenly my mind drifted to the weird glowing emblems on the ceiling of the cafe. Could that have been wards of protection?

I chatted to him for a while more, asking after his family and his cat. I also updated him on Dominic and the mayor’s condition. Then I bid him and his pet goodbye before heading to the next place. I had to go to the Town Library to see Melia. After all, everyone in town knew that if anyone had any questions about plants, she was the one to see. She would probably have answers to the strange flowers I saw in the forest. Probably.

***

Melia set aside her book, humming thoughtfully. As she tapped her finger against the wood, I thought I saw the beginnings of a faint glow around her fingertips. Or not. Probably a flicker from the light, right?

"Sometimes. The woods are peaceful - quiet. Calm. When I want to escape the library, I go there and rest. It's not like your old, strange forests - those are beautiful, but there is a peace to the one behind the school."

I nodded excitedly at her. “I know what you mean. I’ve been there and the feeling there. It's quite...serene. But what I wanted to ask was about these flowers I saw when I followed the pillars.” I took out the sketches of the flowers I drew hurriedly in the morning and showed it to her. “It was blooming even though spring time is over. I found that a little weird. So I was wondering if you could tell me anything about it?”

She took my sketch, and hummed thoughtfully. "Oh, yes. These. I remember some elders calling it these the five-pointed gems, because of the way they shimmer and the five petals, see? Some people keep them for luck, others to ward away evil. I know it smells of honeysuckle, but beyond that - there's not much else."

She looked at me, smiling brightly. "But what would you need it for? You have your ring already, and that's all you really need. Unless you want extra, extra protection?"

Surprised I glanced down at the ring on my finger which I had bought from Mikel. This ring was a protective ring?

I smiled at Melia and thanked her for the information. When I went back home, it suddenly hit me.  When had I told Melia about my newest purchase at Mikel's? I was sure I didn’t mention it. So how did she know? I suppose Mikel told her, but why would he? Wasn’t it  just some simple ring from the shop?

***
I met with Koko at the BBQ party some sailor friend of hers were throwing to commemorate her relationship with Faron. It was the cutest thing ever and probably the only normal thing that happened so far in town. I hugged Koko excitedly when I saw them both and I could almost imagine a soon to be wedding ceremony. It could be by the beach, in the backyard! But wait.

Belatedly I remembered the stone pillars I found in the beach. I would have to tell Koko about it, but well as soon as I could get her to stop hiding.

“Koko, you know this thing is for you right?”
“I know,” she replied coolly.
“Well then it’s probably not a good idea to be hiding in the bushes.”
“I am not hiding in the bushes. I’m simply picking up my ...thing.”
“The only thing you gotta be thinking about picking up is your man standing there by the BBQ looking for you.”
Grudglingly she stood up and sulked while I tskd her and straightened her hair.
“Where is Dominic anyway? I thought he would come?” she asked. She saw the disappointment in my face when I shrugged and she simply patted me, “Office duty again, huh? Wanna go pay him a visit. I don't mind dropping by the DAARg right about now.”
“Koko!” I admonished as I took her by the arm and dragged her towards Faron. “Really now, for a model you seem to be strangely afraid of attention.”

A while later, the music was turned on and people started to dance. Koko waved at me as she went and danced with Faron.  I smiled at them, dreamily imagining this to be a scene at the future wedding. If it ever came to be. Though judging from the way he looked at her, it wasn’t too crazy of a thought. Dominic popped by though, to my utter delight and managed to dance with me for a while. Somehow, despite the whole crazy thing happening in town, seeing him smile at me the way he did made everything feel a little better. It made me think that maybe everything was going to be okay after all.

***
Later that night, as I slid under the covers of her bed, I remembered the question I had meant to ask her a long time ago.

“Grandma, does the name Yumpire Fare mean anything to you?”

She eyed me curiously from her dressing table mirror as she slathered some cream across her arms. “Yumpir? Ah, yes. Of course you forgot you silly child. I have told you the story many times.”

“Can you tell me again?” I pleaded with her and she smiled, a faraway look in her eye as she came towards the bed and sat on the covers beside me.

“It was a story my grandmother told me as a child as well. Such a long time ago that was.” She took my hands and began her story.

“Once, many eons ago, was a mythical figure rumoured to be the most formidable monster-slayer who went from town to town subduing horrors for good. Legends has it that there was once a town terrorised by what Yumpir believed was a monster, but was simply an Eldritch being from the stars, manifesting in physical form. Since this being was no from this world, Yumpir devised a cunning plan to defeat it. In the guise of offering wine to the Eldritch being, Yumpir harvested the most potent sedative herbs and crushed them with arnica oil. He then mixed the oil into a spiced hippocras and watched the liquid disappear into the Eldritch being’s maw. When the Eldritch fell asleep, Yumpir took their sword and slew the horror’s corporeal form. The death turned the creature into mist and drove it back into the stars.”

She patted my head gently. “You see Yumpir’s Fare refers to that very concoction he used to make him sleep. Now what brought this on? Why are you suddenly asking me about this?”

I pondered how much to tell my grandma. I usually told her everything, but I didn't want to scare her or make her worried. “I just saw the name in Mikel’s shop, so it reminded me of something but I couldn’t remember what it was.”

“Ah, that curious shop. Such an interesting boy for that woman to leave the shop to.”

She hummed and moved to her side of the bed and settled in.

A while late, unable to sleep, I turned towards her. “Grandma, all this ritual and beast being banished, it can’t be true, right? It can’t be real.”

“Well I certainly hope not. I don't think we are nearly ready for such a thing to happen.”

I stilled. Nearly ready? Wasn’t that a similar thought I had in the forest?

“Grandma, what do you mean?”

But she was silent. I guess she had fallen asleep. I sighed as I closed my eyes. I shouldn’t be worried. So far nothing major had happened since the incident. Everything was going to be okay. It had to be. Right?

Month 10 (Done)

 

After-hour Date, A Friend Indeed and A Soothing Cup of Tea

Winter was finally settling in the town of Draycott, so my wandering around to investigate had to take a pause. It wasn’t going to be fun to freeze out in the cold, and especially with the swirling fog thickening more and more every single day, going out alone was just not an option to take.

I spent more of my time at the Town Hall these days, usually visiting Domonic in his office, trying to make him eat whilst also exploring the place. I had gotten to know more of the staff by now and my, the gossip in the offices was quite scandalous.

“So you’re telling me that Jeremy the accountant once eloped with Belinda the receptionist?” Dominic asked me in amusement as he moved aside a stack of papers in front of him on his desk.

“Yes,” I giggled. “It’s all quite romantic. They eloped a few years ago, but then somehow things didn't work out so they divorced and then Belinda came back to Draycott. But then, just last year Jeremy found work in the same town and building as Belinda. So it’s been quite an interesting year for them.”

“I see,” he murmured, a small smile playing on his lips as he reached for my waist and pulled me closer.

“The problem is, Belinda had a thing going with the security guard Max, so when Jeremy arrived everything went a little nuts. There were fist fights and a lot of tears -mostly Max’s because eventually Belinda decided to give Jeremy another chance.”

“She did?” Dominic commented absentmindedly, his gaze focused on me as he pulled me closer until I was straddling him on his office chair.

“Yeah I know. So romantic. And now they're expecting their first child and -hey!” I paused, suddenly noticing my very inappropriate position on Dominic’s lap, where my legs were on either side of him. “Dominic, this is an inappropriate position,” I informed him admonishingly.

His hands skimmed my waist and my back, sending a delicious sensation across my skin. His gaze was hooded and warm as he glanced from my waist to my chest area and then slowly from my lips to my eyes. “Is it?”

I swallowed. My heart beat fast and I could feel my face blushing. “It is. We are in your office.”

“Would you like me to stop?” He asked me lightly as his hand slowly caressed my back, his simple touch making harder to breath and focus on anything or anywhere that wasn't where his hands were.

I moved my hands around his neck, leaned closer and whispered in concern, “No. But what if someone comes in?”

“It’s after hours,” he grinned at me, moving his hand to cup my chin. “So it’s just you and me here now.”

“Oh! Oh.” I licked my lips, feeling nervous under his heated meaningful gaze. “Well then deputy mayor, any ideas planned for how to productively and beneficially spend this time?”

“I could think of a few.” He drawled out suggestively and then kissed me. Slowly. Seductively. My mouth opened and our tongues collided, sending a delicious friction of desire that burned me. My hands entangled in his hair while his hand roamed my back and then my waist. He felt so warm and there were too many clothes between us.

I sighed in pleasure, feeling that despite all the crazy things happening in Draycott, meeting Dominic and being here with him at that moment was worth every bit.

***

Melia had told me that my ring was a ring of protection, but as I made my way across the fog, I wondered if she was maybe mistakened. To my utter disappointment, the fog didn't move away from me when I showed the ring, and though it did seem to glow a little nothing really happened. I grumbled with disappointment to myself as I made my way to Mikel’s shop.

I stopped by a few times in a week there, mostly to help him since his shop was getting quite busy. People were hearing about his protective herbs and whatnot, so a lot of the older folk came by with their children to buy stuff. Mostly herbs and sometimes warding stones and trinkets.

“Ah Annie, you’re here again,” he greeted me with a smile as the doorbell dinged when I entered.

“A friend in need is a friend indeed,” I winked back at him, but then paused. That didn’t sound right. So I tried again. “A friend who is in need and a friend who helps those in need is a friend indeed.” Much better. I wasn’t sure if that was the correct saying but it sounded better anyway.

Mikel shook his head in amusement at me as I went to the background to get the apron. “You were right the first time,” he called out to me.

A while later, I stood behind the counter with a pair of gloves as I arranged the herbs in order. As expected, a lot of older folked dropped by, including my grandma who simply rolled her eyes and then complained to Mikel that I was only helpful to people unrelated to me. Which was completely untrue because I always helped in the house with the cleaning and the buying of groceries.

Mikel patiently listened while my grandma listed all the ways I was an incompetent granddaughter while I tried to defend my case on each offense. Eventually she left, and when I grumbled about my grandma Mikel laughed.

“You guys have the most charming and loving relationship.”

“Mikel, did you not hear the list of ways she found me incompetent?”

“I did. I also saw the bags of food and snacks she cooked for you today,” he grinned at me and I elbowed him. “Food for us,” I corrected him and he shrugged.

***
Some days, on the evenings in the weeked, Aimee dropped by my house to drink tea. Things were stressing her out again, so she usually came to rant out or remind me how frustrated she was. Sometimes I would drink tea with her and listened attentively, while other times I painted while she talked with Vogo on her lap as she petted him.

Some days I would try to discuss with her my theories, and though she didn’t believe it completely, she was starting to admit that a lot of what I said didn’t seem crazy the more she thought about it.

And other times, to help get her mind off things we would go to the local bars, where they had dartboards for Aimee to practise her shot. Sometimes we would go with Dominic or Dakota, but mostly it was just me and her.

***

Once, in the middle of the winter, I saw my grandma staring off into the distance as if in a trance and it scared me. She stood by the beach, her shawl draped very loosely around her and a blank expression on her face. I called her multiple times, but she still didn’t answer. I was worried, but we had run out of the herbs that we got from Mikel’s shop. Eventually I managed to lead her back into the house, tucked her in bed and vowed to visit the Seaside Curio again to buy the herbs.

As I curled next to her in bed that night, I breathed in her familiar scent and closed my eyes, dreaming of a fog swirling around the lighthouse as someone called my name.

The Vanishing

I woke up that morning freezing. Did grandma steal all the blankets again? I grumbled as I straightened up and saw half the blanket was on the floor and the other side of the bed empty. Huh? Strange. Did grandma wake up in a rush? That never happened before.

But that’s when I noticed it. The sound.

It was almost like a song. A multi-layered, dirge like song. Did someone leave their music on speaker?

And it was freezing. Cold air surrounded the room causing me to shiver.

Weirded out, I stood up, covering the blanket around me as I looked for the source of the cold.   The windows in the room were shut. Did grandma leave the backyard door open?

“Grandma? Why is the door open?” I asked as I made my way out of the room, the blanket around me cocooning me and making it hard to walk.

“Grandma?”

The house was empty, but the backyard door was wide open.

Chilling dread settled in my spine as I slowly made my way to the opened back door. The sight before me terrified me.

Figures walked across the beach towards the fog by the sea, slowly, uniformly as if in a trance.  Figures I realized with a jolt, were familiar. The tuft of blonde hair and brown jacket... was that Aunt Celia, the next door neighbor? That green ugly pants was Mr. Drev’s. And that - that bright blue nightgown. Was that my grandma?

“Annie!” I heard Koko call out as I gaped in shock. “Annie, what's happening? Why is it so cold and what the heck is that sound?”

I heard a thump from upstairs and then a few seconds later Koko stood me beside me. Numbly I pointed towards the figures across the beach. “I think...my grandma is there….”

“What do you mean? What is she doing?” She paused and then narrowed her gaze at the figures. “Why are they all headed to the beach?”

The beach. The fog. The something evil.

Without a second thought, I dropped my blanket and rushed out of the beach, barefoot and cold, but determined.

“Grandma!” I screamed desperately as I ran. I called out again and again, but no matter how fast I ran the figures seemed so far away.

“Annie no!” hands grabbed me, causing me to tumble down into the sand.

“No you dont understand my grandma is there!” Tears streamed down my face as I desperately, desperately tried to get them to understand. “I have to get my grandma before she disappears. There is something evil in the fog. I have to… I have to..my grandma…”

“It’s too late Annie. If you follow them too, you’ll disappear,” Samuel told me softly, his arm holding on mine tightly.

My hands shook as I tried to make sense of the words. My vision was blurry with all the tears. “But grandma..how can I just….it’s, it’s my grandma…”

“Oh Annie.” It was Koko’s voice. Samuel let go and Koko moved her arms around me, tears in her eyes too. We watched in horror as the figures, one by one disappeared into the fog. From among them, far away, I could see a glimpse of the blue gown. That bright blue gown, which I laughed at her for wearing. The one she wore because it was a gift given from her friend.

When the last of those figures entered the fog, the strange song stopped. And the quietness, the sudden quietness with the disappearance of these figures - of these townsfolk- caused me to scream.

Panic at the Town

That same day, Dominic had stopped by the house. His face was pale and his jaw clenched tightly, as if he was holding back from his worst fear. When he saw me, his face broke out into relief and he hugged me tightly. Aimee dropped by later too, unsure what to expect, but somewhat relieved to find us all there, breathing in one piece, before she left again to find other survivors. 

That same day, a searching party was made to look for the missing people. They searched the entire town, the forests and the sea, but they were unable to find a single person. There were no corpses in the water and the sea was completely calm, as if untouched by the tragedy of the town. It was like everyone just...vanished.

The first few days, the people waited in bated breath, hoping desperately for the missing people to somehow come back. And then came the instructions from the office and deputies who rounded up the people to count how many had disappeared. The result was horrifying. Approximately half of the inhabitants in the town were gone.

Then, when a few more days passed, it was becoming glaringly evident that no one was coming back, everyone panicked. Some tried to leave while others tried to call for help.

I watched numbly from my window at home as people in my street packed their belongings into the car and drove off into the distance.  Their squealing tires set a foreboding feeling into the night. But no matter how many people tried to leave, it just wasn't possible. Everyone who tried, returned with stories of a fog blanketing the exit, making them go in circles.

It didn’t help that communication to the outside and even within the town was completely cut off. The fog thickened more and more every single day. Everyone was scared and waiting. Waiting for what I didn’t know. But something dreadful for sure.

Dominic felt worried about everything that was happening, and spent some of his nights with me at my home. I was grateful for that at least, that he was there. Whole, warm and alive. But he was the deputy mayor of the town, and in the face of this disaster he was busier than ever with Aimee trying to calm the people and find a way out of the town.

While he did his mayor business at the Town Hall, me and Dakota would sometimes settle in the living room, our sketches of symbols and wards and research scattered all across the floor as we tried to make sense of it all. And somehow we were forming an idea.

Something was beneath the wards. When the excavation occurred, the wards were taken and the ritual -or protective ward was broken and whatever it was guarding broke out. Some symbols, we realized marked a safe protective ward. For instance, the forest pillars, the beach pillars, the ceiling in the town cafe, the Metropolitan Hotel and the library.

“The library?” I asked her in surprise.

“Yes,” she nodded. “When I went there it felt so serene - as if I was in another part of the world completely. I felt like that when I entered the hotel as well. It reminded me of the feeling in the forest.”

I contemplated her words and scribbled it down into the notebook. We discussed a little more, but we still couldn’t figure out where the townspeople could have gone.

Later that night, I wondered whether my grandma felt cold wherever she was. She left only in her nightgown, what if she got sick? Tears trickled down my cheeks as I hugged my blankets tightly around me. No matter what happened, I would find her. I would get my grandma back. No matter what.

Determined, I closed my eyes and slept, tears still trickling down my cheeks.

***

“Annie!” “Annie, wake up!”

I mumbled for a moment and then snapped my eyes open. Koko was standing near the window, her face pale and her body trembling in fear. “Annie, do you hear that?”

Slowly I sat up, trying to make sense of the sounds I was hearing.

It sounded like shuffling. And groaning and...crying?

I straightened up and made my way to the window next to Koko. I couldn’t see a thing. Everything was covered in mist and fog.

And then we heard it. A creaking and then a scratching sound on the walls. It sent goosebumps across my skin as fear clawed its way into my stomach. Was someone trying to claw their way inside my home?

“Annie, what the fuck is that?” Koko gasped in horror, grabbing my arm and squeezing it tightly.

I noticed it then. Silhouettes forming on the street.

As the mist swirled around them, I saw them clearer. Pale-skinned and vacant blue eyes, so bright and so chilling it set my nerves on edge. Their mouths are slack and gaping to the side. It was as if they had no mind of their own.

“It looks like...zombies,” I managed to whisper out.

For a terrible moment I wonder if they were the missing people of the town. But as I peered at them from the window, they didn’t seem to be. Their appearance didn’t seem remotely human at all. They just seemed to be wandering around the houses..clawing at the walls. It was weird...like they were desperate to ...what? Drag us out of our homes?
Eat our brains?

And then we heard it. The screams. Crashing sounds as people around us tried to stop their home invasion.

“Koko, we locked everywhere last night, right?” I asked her numbly, taking a step away from the window. From the nightmare unfolding around us.

“I think so. I mean last night I checked the windows and the front door…”

“The backdoor,” I said in dawning horror, as the clawing sounds grew more desperate and closer beneath us. “Koko, we didn’t lock the back door.”

“Of course we did. I checked….the tea. We were sitting out last night.” Koko realized in horror the same time I did as we heard the clawing and scratching sounds pause momentarily.

Then we heard the downstairs backdoor creak open as sounds of groaning slowly filled the house.

The Attack

I thought the craziest thing that ever happened in my life was seeing my grandma attempt to belly dance on the beach while the man across the street beatboxed next to her as his grandson spun around them with a stick on fire. But no. This moment certainly took the cake.

Dakota was hitting whatever she could with her bat while I flung my hand with the gold ring in their face. The ring that I bought from Mikel’s shop a long time ago seemed to glow in their presence and hurt the fog zombie creatures. They flinched which helped when Dakota hit them, forcing them outside the house.

The last zombie, fog creature thing left the house, we slammed the door shot and moved a chair in front of the door. And then the couch. And everything else we could find before we slumped on the ground, trying to catch our breath.

“Okay we need...we need to regroup. We need….the safe places!” Dakot exclaimed and I nodded in agreement.

We dressed as quickly and as comfortably as we could. I grabbed some protective trinkets and placed them in my bag. Maybe I could use them to hit someone with it. I stuffed some of the research papers in it as well as some snacks and candies. I found my pet cat Vogo sleeping under the kitchen counter and moved him to the larder. I placed a huge bowl of cat food in front of him and some ward stones all around the larder. Hopefully the fog creatures would stay away from it.

Koko met me in the living room after a few minutes and we discussed our next move.

“I have to go to the Town Hall. Dominic has no idea what's happening. He won’t know about the safe place in the cafe,” I explained to Koko as I stuffed more candies into my bag. I noticed a small packet of herbs on the counter and dumped it in my bag too.

“Alright I’ll come with you.”

“Are you sure you don't want to check on Faron?”

She paused, a small smile on her face that didn't quite reach her eyes. “Faron is a big boy,” she said drily, “I’m sure he can handle himself. Besides, it’s fine. I don’t even know where he would be right now, even if I wanted to go to him.”

I turned to her and hugged her tightly. “I’m sure he’s okay.”

She said nothing and simply patted me gratefully. After a few more moments where she gathered whatever she needed and put in her bag, we left the house.

The fog swirled around us, and the groaning sounds of zombies were bone chilling. Thankfully though, with the help of my ring, the zombie fog creatures flinched away from us which made it easier as we made our way across the street towards the Town Hall.

We ran into Kieran on the street. He was panic stricken and was headed to the beach to look for Faron. Dakota hesitated for a moment, but I showed her my ring and assured her I would be okay. She hugged me tightly and then went off with Kieran in search of Faron.

Alone in the fog, surrounded by fog zombies, I gulped. Fear made my heart beat fast and my hands shake. I wanted to cry. I wanted everything to just go away. I wanted my grandma and a cup of tea and the sounds of television blaring as I sat comfortably on my sofa with Vogo on my lap. Around me, the sounds of the groaning and shuffling came closer to me.

Abruptly, I shook my head and waved my ring around like crazy, causing the creatures to flinch away from me again. No. Not this time. I couldn’t afford to be scared. Dominic could be in danger. I needed to be there. And then I needed to find my grandma.

I took a deep, deep breath, gathering every ounce of courage that I could and ran through the street covered in mist and filled with fog like creatures.

I heard screams and cries as I ran. On my way to Town Hall, I saw Aimee gathered with her troops trying to secure a barrier against the fog like creatures while trying to get the people to safety. Mikel was there too, and strangest of all, it looked like he was setting the creatures on fire.

“Mikel, you’re a firebender?” I gasped in astonishment as he set the creature in front of me on fire. How….unexpected. I mean I knew Mikel was weird and different but I didn't think he actually knew how to set things on fire!

“Not really. More like...a magician..of some sort,” he corrected me with a tired smile as he flung his hand out and more of the creatures caught on fire around us.

“Whatever he is, thank god for it,” Aimee muttered out as she shot one of the creatures near us, who stumbled and fell, but continued to crawl towards us. Mikel turned his hand towards it and it caught on fire.

“Annie, I’m glad you’re okay but you need to get shelter at the hotel right now,” Aimee instructed me sternly.

I shook my head. “I can’t. Dominic is still at the Town Hall. He doesn’t know what I know. The town cafe, I think it's another safe zone. I have to go. Good luck guys!” I called out to them cheerfully and hurried away towards the Town Hall before they could say anything else.

***

As I reached the Town Hall, the sight before me made me pause. The fog seemed to settle around it, and the creatures were clawing their way around.

I forced my way through the creatures, who groaned and shuffled around me unable to get close to me without flinching in pain. I made my way near Dominic’s office dreading what I would see.

Something laid there on the floor near his office. A broken chair.

My heart stopped. I couldn’t breathe. Was Dominic…. Did Dominic…
I heard a shot go off and the bullet went right across my shoulder where a lurking fog creature stood.

I gasped and moved quickly away from the creature, who despite being shot at continued to move. I turned around to glance at the shooter and was surprised at who it was.

“Max?!” It was the security guard for the Town Hall. As he continued to shoot he gestured for me to go behind him. More shots fired off and the creature was thrown backwards due to the momentum of the bullets. But creepily it still kept trying to come forward.

He nodded at me and I ran towards the opposite direction of the creature, with him right next to me. When we got near the stairwell, he gestured for me to be quiet, peered around and then closed the door. As we both caught our breath I gazed at him with a million questions in my mind.

“What happened?”

“These things, whatever they are..they kept coming. Thankfully most of the staff didn’t come. You know since the...disappearance. But some of us stayed because the deputy mayor was busy planning the evacuation but then these things just came out of nowhere and...well not everyone made it.”

“What about…” I cleared my throat and tried again. “What about Dominic? Is he...did he…?”

He patted me on my shoulder. “Don’t you worry Annie. Your deputy is still well and breathing. Just follow me.” I breathed out a sigh of relief. He was okay. For the moment anyway.

He led me upstairs to the highest level, and instead of heading up to the roof he moved to a different section that was barricaded on the front. A few fog creatures stood there, and there was Dominic with a bat, bashing it on the creatures’ head near him while another lady behind him tried to lead the way for some people to get into the room.

“Is that everyone?” Dominic called out to the lady behind him as he smacked another creature on the head.

The lady shook her head. “I’m not sure. Max just went off to check and -oh there he is!”

“I’m here!” grunted Max as he moved near Dominic and shot the creature’s head.

“Okay good. You’re okay. Did you find anyone?” he asked.

“He found me!” I said with a smile, my heart glowing despite the mayhem around me. Dominic was alive!

Dominic paused and snapped his head towards me in a mixture of shock and horror.
“Annie?! What are you…? No never mind that. Get inside the room, fast!”

I probably looked crazy smiling in a room full of fog creatures being beat up by the remaining survivors in the Town Hall, but I didn't care. “It’s okay, Dominic. I have this ring. It kind of throws them off a little bit.” I explained to him as I waved the ring in front of the creatures near him. Immediately some of them groaned and flinched, moving backwards and away from the ring.

“Well I never!” exclaimed Max, the security guard in amazement. “Where did you get this special ring.”

“The shop-but that's not important right now.” I moved in front of Dominic and glanced at him meaningfully. “There is a place here that the zombie thingies can't go to. I’m sure of it. We could stay there until help arrives.”

“What are you…?” Dominic paused, eyed the creatures groaning around us and then gestured to the room behind him pointedly. “Let’s just discuss somewhere away from all this.”

We all moved into the room, where only a few of the people were, while Max stood by the door behind the barricade shooting off at the creatures. Dominic’s jaw was clenched in a mixture of fury and something else. Something else a little unreadable and a little intimidating. Honestly, I didn’t really  get a good read on Dominic, but he looked pretty mad. I would have felt worried if it weren't for the fact that I was so relieved that he was okay.

“The town cafe,” I rambled on excitedly as he moved me to a different section of the room where we were more alone., “That's where there is a protective ward. I saw it the last time I was here. It's on the ceiling of the cafe and it kind of glowed and..”

Immediately he turned around and hugged me tightly. He was so warm and he smelt so nice and I melted against him, hugging him back. For a moment, I felt safe.

“Do you have any idea how worried I was when those...things started surrounding the place?” He murmured against me. “I didn’t want to think about what could happen to you if they came anywhere near you. I didn’t… I didn’t want to think about anything.”

I snuggled against him, breathing in his scent. “I know. I was scared too. You’re such a workaholic you probably didn’t even notice when they were right outside your door.”

“You shouldn’t have come all the way here, Annabeth. It’s dangerous.”

I pulled out of his embrace and took his hands in mine. I gazed up at him, memorizing every inch and every line of his handsome face. “Dominic, I need you to trust me right now.”

He raised his eyebrow in surprise. “You know I do.”

“The town cafe. It will be a much better place to take cover until real help comes or at least until whatever these creatures  are,  go back.”

He gazed at me for a moment, but then nodded. After gathering everyone, we moved towards the Town Cafe. I was in the front of the group with my ring, forcing the creatures to give us a wide berth as we hurried forward. Max, the security guard stayed at the end of the group shooting wherever he could when they came near. Dominic and another person whose name I forgot took either side of the group and hit with whatever weapon they had.

Eventually, we all safely managed to reach the Town Cafe. And sure enough, just as I suspected, the place was untouched.  The fog creatures and the mist surrounding them seemed unwilling to come near to the Town Cafe. It was surreal.

As we all settled inside the Cafe, I sat with Domonic and some other survivors as I explained to them my theories. It was strange, explaining to all these finely dressed people about magic and rituals, but at the moment it was the only explanation that made sense.

After I explained everything, some of them wandered away in shock and in contemplation and some in disbelief. We ate some of the food in the cafe and after a while, it was just me and Dominic at the corner of the cafe huddled by the table.

“It’s crazy - all of this. What do you think it would take to get this town back to normal?” he asked me, his arm around me as I snuggled against him.

“Simple.” I beamed at him. “All we have to do is re-do the ritual and seal whatever it was that came out.”

Status: Complete

Last edited by MissKiki (24/07/2020 at 12:03)

Name: Ariana Alonso

Face claim: Chrissy Costanza

Age: 26

Role: Resident

Traits: Smart, curious, impatient, rational, insecure, artistic

Interests: Renier

Places to Investigate: The Grand Metropole Hotel

Investigation

The coffee show was smaller than the restaurant upstairs, and much less grand which Ariana liked. It was cozy and she wouldn’t mind coming back here.

There is a family portrait hanging by the reception portraying a family of five. One is an old, stern looking man, beardless, but furrowed brow and dark auburn haired; the woman next to him is perfect, serene, her light hair done up in a bun and ringlets by the side. They are flanked by a young boy and girl, the former a brunette, the latter a dark redheaded girl holding some spider lillies. Finally, the woman holds a much younger boy in her arms: his hair is a light auburn, his eyes staring curiously from the portrait out of you. Those eyes seemed to be familiar to Ariana.
“Oh that?” The waiter states, when he catches her looking. “That’s the Fraser family portrait. Mr. Donovan likes to keep it there, away from the light.”

She gives it one last glance, and is ushered away to a cosy cubicle overlooking the garden beds where it is quieter. As she looks around, Ariana spots something odd: there are gleaming lines in the ceiling. They shimmer, gold, silver, iridescent, and wasn’t sure if they were part of the decoration or a fault in the lights.

Another strange thing was when she looked at the window and saw that the window was clear - too clear for how foggy Draycott has become.

“They don’t like it here,” a voice quietly tells her and Ariana jumps because she is here alone and no one is speaking to her. “They don’t like that it’s too bright, too sharp, too real because they aren’t and never will be be -”

Before she can make head or tail of whatever that voice was, it goes abruptly as it comes. Then she hear the cafe noises rush back in, as if it had never left. Suddenly she hears two voices chattering outside.
“Are you absolutely sure this is all that’s left?”

“We’re running out of time, Donovan. You’re not blind, and neither is Mikel. The sooner we can get our hands on…”

The voices trail off, and all is at peace again.

Month 9

Everyone is Ariana’s household was shocked as soon as they heard the news about the mayor. How could this happen in a perfectly ordinary town? Ariana suddenly no longer felt safe in this place and for some reason she felt like more was to come.

When she was talking with Renier, he told her how hard it was for Kieran to drive with all the fog. They couldn’t find the right path that leads them to Draycott. Ariana started to get even more worried now. The fog had never been so thick before. He also told her about the voices that they heard in the fog, which sounded surreal. But then she remembered that little humming Ariana had heard at the lighthouse, which was also bizarre as there wasn’t anybody or anything there. Even though she was worried herself, Ariana wanted to put Renier’s mind at ease and so they spent the day together. She took him to all her favourite spots in town and then they had dinner.

After disappearing that night, Ariana noticed that Zain was still no where to be found. He didn’t have anything to do with the mayor incident, did he? Zain didn’t look like the type to do something shady but right now everything seemed to be taking a turn from ordinary to unreal.

Month 10

In the month after came a day that left Ariana shook. The song, possibly the same tune that she had heard before was audible. This scared her and for a good reason. She went outside as soon as she heard it and saw people walking towards the fog. What were they doing? Where were they going? They just… vanished. Ariana felt goosebumps rise all over her body.

News spread and the town announced that half the people were missing. As they were trying to reach outside the town for help, everywhere seemed to be unreachable. Ariana felt sick to her stomach and was having a hard time breathing. Something was coming; she could feel it. She quickly packed some important and useful things just in case. It was more difficult to walk outside now as the fog was going thicker, as if it wanted to swallow Draycott.

A few days later Ariana is awoken to the sounds of groans outside her window. She peeked through the glass and what she saw… pale-skinned people with piercing blue eyes pushing against their door. Ariana wanted to scream in fear. She quickly went into her sister’s room to wake her up, and then to her parents’. Then she called Renier to make sure that he was safe and he told her that he saw the same thing outside his house. Ariana couldn’t leave him alone but how was she even going to get out of her own house? She felt desperate.

Luckily, their back door wasn’t flooded and she managed to escape from there, even though her parents begged her to stay at home with them. But Ariana could not leave Renier trapped in his house, especially with his injury.

When she arrived near his house, she saw the same type of people pushing against his door. Ariana needed a way in. She snuck to the side of his house and knocked on his kitchen window, calling out his name quietly. Fortunately, he was hiding next to his fridge and quickly opened the window so that she could come in. As soon as she was in she gave him a big hug and let out a sob. She told him how scared she was that something would happen to him.

They made sure that all the windows were locked and stayed in the kitchen but away from the window. A while later, there was a knock on the same window. Terrified, Renier quickly peeked at the window and felt relieved when he saw his neighbour Malia. She told them that they should go to the hotel, so they headed there together with Malia.

Round Done

Last edited by BearHugs6 (22/07/2020 at 13:11)

Jade

° Name Jade Lynn van Cortlandt
° Role Newcomer
° Interests Ben (RI)|, Faron, Mikel, Melia (FI)
° Places to Investigate (9) The Seaside Curio, (10) The Draycott Lighthouse& (11) The Draycott Grammar School

Landmarks Investigation- Round 3

° (2) The Town Hall
The Town Hall is a marvel of its own in the daytime - enough that there are a few influencers posing, taking a dozen photographs in different poses, usually dressed in something from The Vampire’s Wife. Behind the aspiring models and photographers, however, there are two cloth banners unfurled, hanging from the archway of the Town Hall. It boldly proclaims the makeshift exhibition that’s currently ongoing in the Town Hall. It’s simple, striking - although you can’t help but feel that it was a tiny, tiny little bit rushed. Might be because the font is a little too large, and the positioning a little off-centre.

You can’t really blame them - the hoard, from the sound of it, wasn’t particularly expected. Who finds something like this at the bottom of the pier?

As you ascend the steps, you consider your options. There’s the exhibition, of course. There’s also a cafe for you to hide away and read, sip tea, listen to the people around you. You could also try to meet with the mayor, his deputy, or peruse administrative records - but those will require appointments in advance. Even then, you’ve been reliably informed that meeting the mayor or deputy essentially means you have some business with them.

What would you like to do?
>> Go to the exhibition

Right now, the exhibition seems a little makeshift in the Town Hall, but that gives you some idea of how much was found. There are plaques, of course, as well as some of the objects found at the bottom of the sea put on display: some stone sculptures, carved into pillars with a dark amber paint layered onto the etchings, forming an arcane, runic pattern; there are coins, goblets, carefully preserved and shown off in dim light. The metallic colours set off beautifully on their velvet cushions, and you wonder where they got this sort of thing at short notice.

The centrepiece, of course, is the sword. As you approach the display case, you take in the sight of the claymore on its stand. There’s a tag attached to it with cotton string, with a string of letters and numbers - an identification, you guess. The display case has a small, blinking light hooked up to it, and the metal sign nearby says: “This display case is alarmed”. Mundane, boring things. The sword itself is of more interest to you: it looks to be about a metre and a half in length, the hilt and blade both well-preserved by the looks of it.

There is a sign explaining that the sword has still yet to be properly cleaned, but even then, you can tell there is something different about the sword’s blade. In the spotlight, it looks as if it were gold smoke trapped in dark blue glass, shifting and changing within the stone. On the blade surface, you can see a line of runes etched into them. You’re not sure what it says, nor what it means.

That’s all the exhibition has at the moment. Not a particularly bad hour or so spent.

° (3) The Town Library
Stepping through the Gothic-Renaissance doors, you are met with an overwhelming tranquillity. The building’s interior has been lovingly preserved, spiral stone staircase winding up the six floors of books and archives. There’s also two lifts, discreetly tucked away in a glass cage of its own but - where’s the romance in that?

A passageway directly ahead leads to what you think is the library’s front desk. You hear Melia’s voice float through, but you can’t see her yet - but there are several other librarians helping to take enquiries, search for books, or just point a lost visitor in the general direction of what they want to find.

You’re fairly familiar with the library at this point. What would you like to do?
>> Go to the fiction section

After some digging around, you stumble across a book. It's titled "The Legends of Draycott", and in it you pick up a few stories and legends...

>>> An excerpt of the Introduction to The Legends of Draycott
“Draycott is renowned to be a fishing town, its prosperity built on the backs of hard working fishermen and settlers. As time went by, more and more fishermen spoke of legends out at sea, about strange happenings and voices speaking in tongues to then. Our tireless team of researchers have assembled as many as they can, speaking to the local residents familiar with such folklore [...]”

>>> The Aether
The Aether goes by many names: the Stream of Voices, the All-Knowing Fountain, the River of Knowledge. What most people do not understand is that the Aether isn’t a physical place: it is spiritual, near forbidden. Some religious bodies call it blasphemy, and claim people are driven mad by simply finding the Fountain and drinking from it. Still, legend has it before the Aether retreated from the world, it used to flow freely. It would spring up in founts anytime, anywhere, and whole communities would build up around it.

Draycott was rumoured to be situated close to one of these founts, and legend has it it was situated close to the forests Draycott was. People all over the world would come to seek its knowledge, and its inhabitants freely gave them. The only condition was that no one would take a swim in the fountain, for the consequences would be dire.

Further legend has it that only one person has ever fallen into one of these founts and come survived. However, their name is not recorded, nor known to history.

>>> The Woman at Sea
All sailors knew not to whistle at storm, except for the Foolhardy Boy. Once, he took a boat out to sea, and when he was far enough, he whistled a tune, loud, bright, merry. For a while, there was no response, no reaction. The skies were clear, the waters were still, and he laughed. He lifted anchor, and began to sail back home.

Alas, he had pushed his luck, and the skies knew he had thrown them a challenge. As he caught sight of his beloved shores, a terrible storm rose and - lo! He was swept away, further and further, into a wall of silver black clouds, far away from his beloved home. He closed his eyes and wept in terror, curled under the mast. His boat was tossed to and fro, until finally, all was calm.

He crept up to the deck, and saw, as far as the eye could see, lines and lines of abandoned boats, littered with seaweed. All he saw was a wall of fog closing in, surrounding him, and in the fog, there were misty figures. He could hear the sound of sobbing, throats heaving, cracking, but he did not know where, or how.

“Hello?” he called, and heard a low groan. There was splashing beneath the waves, and when he went over to look, the Foolhardy Boy saw a mockery of his own features - smoky, blue-eyed, glazing over. He retreated in terror, and tried to steer his ship away. But no matter how far he went, the fog followed. No matter how far he sailed into the mists, he found himself back in that seaweed-lined graveyard.

In desperation, he prayed to his God for help, for salvation. As he did, he heard a small, childlike voice ask him, “Are you lost?”

Before him, he saw a little mote of light, gathering, swarming, until it formed a shimmering, iridescent figure, a slender woman with a glowing bauble of gold in her hand. He tried to clutch at her, but he fell through, holding nothing but air. Frozen with terror, he watched as the woman knelt down and tapped his forehead. She pointed to a far-off light in the distance, and told him to sail and never look back.

The Boy did not need to be told twice, and sailed as far and hard as his boat would let him. He heard the sobbing turn into howling, into screams, but he never looked back. The distant light grew closer and closer, until it blinded him - and there he was, out at sea, his shores in view.

The Foolhardy Boy never whistled at sea again, but he would repeat his tale of the graveyard till his dying breath.

° (10) The Draycott Lighthouse
Fate seems to have tired of toying with you collectively. The cordon outside the lighthouse seems to have been lifted, and when you head inside, almost nothing has changed. Still, the quiet is - oppressive. Heavy. As if trying to suppress you, your thoughts. Or is it trying to protect itself, closing in with its walls and its stone? You’re not sure which one, but you shiver.

The decor remains the same: the mantlepiece, the nautical shells, the silver-inlaid abalone, the boxes in the corner. The lighthouse has come on and gone through the night, every night without fail. Sometimes, it even chases away the fog.

Best you come and do what you came for. Speaking of which - what did you come here for?
>> Have a hunt around the lighthouse and see what you can turn up

You know from last time that there's something that can act as a key - or whatever it is to open the door downstairs. Small, round shaped - and actually, upon closer examination, you think the shape reminds you of a timer. One of those old-fashioned pocketwatch ones. Keeping that in mind, you have a look through the lighthouse.

There's - not much, actually. No watch, no rope, no key. However, you take the chance to actually examine the shells on the wall, and you realise that the abalone shell is - big. A little too big, actually. It's almost large enough to be a bowl to drink from, or to burn things in. In fact, it might as well be - there are darkened patches, almost looking like cigar burns in there.

The back of the shell has inlay, and now holding it up close, it's not just as simple as decoration. They're - circles. Carved, chiselled letters in an arcane script. None of them make sense, but it radiates a sense of - calm. Whatever worries you had before, you feel it clearing out of your head, stilling you, reassuring you.

With that newfound confidence, you look around the lighthouse again. Just then, the door creaks open, and you come face to face with the local detective, Aimee Rutledge.

"The hell are you doing here?" she asks brusquely. You could almost ask the same of her.

"I got reports there was some rustling here, but you're no vandal." She grips you firmly by the elbow. "Come on, let's get you out of here."

° Note- Shell/ bowl is with Mikel now

Outfit

° Running away

credit to MB

Story

X

° Month 8>>> Contuation

Jade just finished going to the toilet, her dress and going to take a quick round did not go well together. Jade hope her dress was on the right place. Walking back to Ben, she saw Melia and another male with him she had seen the guy around but never got his name, they looked confused at somewhere a woman and male just rushed of too. “Is every ting alright?” Melia was the one to respond. “Sirvan, went missing,” When she saw Jade confused look she chuckled, “The major,” Jade made an oh sound and walked into Ben arms. “How does that happen?” she asked no one in particular, The other male answered, “Good question, the deputy and detective will find him don’t worry,” The male replied and gave her a smile, Jade smiled back at him, “I am Jade,” She told him and held out her hand if it was possible the smile got bigger, “Hello Jade, I am Samuel,” Jade replied him before Ben took her away for a dance. “Are you enjoying the party?” Jade nodded at him. “I am actually, are you,” Ben grinned, “With you? Of course,” He replied bowing down to kiss her cheeks. Even on heels, she was shorter than the male. “Would you like to come home with me tonight?” Jade blushed when she nodded, “I would love to see your home,” Ben smiled, “I won’t mind showing you tomorrow for tonight, I have something else in mind,” Yup there went her cheeks scarlet again. But she was also exited. Not too long after their dance medical people were rushing in the hall. When the major didn’t  give his speech everybody knew something was wrong, but no one knew what exactly had happened. When the time came to go home, Jade decided to leave with Ben that night.

XI

° Month 9

Jade woke up the next morning a little sore but with a big smile on her face when she heard him in the kitchen. A moment later he walked in surprising her with breakfast on bed. Jade was really shocked but couldn’t deny the fact she liked it, “Don’t you have to teach today?” Jade asked him surprised she though he would be in the classroom about now. “Is Sunday Jade of course not,” Ben replied with a big smile. “Is it for the both of us?” She asked when she saw the mountain of food in front of her. Ben laughed and sat next to her, “Yes, unless you can eat all of course won’t mind,” he replied teasingly and Jade felt her cheek turn red. “No, -“ Ben kissed her right shoulder halting Jade in her sentence, “don’t mind,” she whispered confused after Ben laughed. “Damn, I love you,” Jade stooped mid eating to look at him before her lips was on his. “I love you too know stop embarrassing me, or we won’t eat,” Jade warned him making him laugh once again, “No promises, I like your blushes,” and there her cheeks went again and it didn’t help that he kissed her cheek after saying that.

After breakfast and a quick shower Jade looked at her dress already dreaded to wear it again, “I can lend you one of my shirts,” Ben told her looking at her dress also, Jade smiled, anything was better than the gala dress she had one last night. “I regret not wearing any underwear now,” Jade mumbled only for Ben to wiggle his eyebrows. “It was nice last night, pretty easy,” Jade couldn’t help but laugh. “How are you, babe,” Jade sat next to him her head on his shoulder, “I am okay,” Ben hummed, “I wasn’t too harsh was I?” Jade shook her head, “You were sweet like always,” Ben hummed again, “That’s good I didn’t want to hurt you because it was your first time,” Jade couldn’t help but kiss him in his neck, “I loved it do not worry,” Jade replied trying to hide her red-cheeks also, “What are you reading?” Jade asked after a while of pleasant silent. “Local paper, I thought it would take some time but like always they are fast,” Jade came out of her hiding space to see in bold letters the Major stabbed at Harvestide Gala. Jade eyes bulged out, was that what happened last night? “Horrible,” Jade spoke up and Ben subtle nodded, “They didn’t catch whoever did it yet,” Jade made an oh sound. “How is he doing?” Ben sighed they didn’t write that yet. Jade hummed, Ben sighed, “I have to make sure the kids are doing alright,” Jade smiled, “You wished you were at school now right,” Ben laughed and nodded, “Yeah I do but my time with you can not be replaced either,” Jade blushed a little and also respected his devotion to his job she wished she wasn’t so ashamed of hers because it was her dream job. Another silent fell between them but Jade didn’t mind the silent. “Jade?” Jade looked at him when she heard how serious he sounded. “I know is a little bit fast but with the strange tings going on I feel saver if you stay here with me,” Jade was shocked but didn’t mind she had been thinking of getting a home here anyways. “I would love to stay with you for time being,” Jade mumbled and wondered if she would ever leave though she had wanted to leave after a shower and food but that was over two hours ago, and she felt too lazy t get up being with Ben like this was too amazing, and they were simply staying in bed but it seemed so natural.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

“Yes, I will be fine,” Jade told her aunt kissing her cheek. “You better not F**k it up,” Jade nodded seriously she had moved in with Ben a day ago moving her bags to his place and her aunt was overly joyful about the whole thing the day she had walked in the hotel her aunt had asked her 20 questions with had her blushing was like spilling everything to your mother. Anyways Jade told her the light version of what happened the previous night after leaving the gala. Her aunt had teased her the next few days but when she told her aunt she was moving in with him her aunt had been worried but Jade told her it was better for Ben to keep her save for all the crazy things that was going on she agreed but a little worried things were moving too fast. “You better call me every week or I will come again,” Jade nodded at her aunt. “Will tell you everything,” her aunt nodded agreeing and Jade let a sigh escape the woman had her on her toes alright. “Good,” she pulled Jade was more in a hug, “I am so proud of you,” That made Jades eyes slightly tear up. “And I love you munchkin,” Jade nodded, “Love you to aunty,” Her aunt gave her another smile and cheek-kiss before letting her go and stepping in her car. While she left Jade waved her bye until she was out of her reach.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade pocket her flashlight there was serious something going wrong in this city and Jade was ready to explore the top of the lighthouse. She had wanted to do so earlier but Ben kept her busy or her book which was almost done but Jade was putting it off. Maybe she will get the last push when she  was done exploring to day. Walking to the lighthouse was relatively peaceful most tourist had left the town already and the colder weather wasn’t as pleasing as the warm days the fog wasn’t helping much either. Jade frowned at the creepy feeling thank god she wasn’t scared easily but something uneasy was in the air and which each passing day it felt like the calm before the storm. Ben had joked about it the day previously but Jade wasn’t so sure it was a joking matter. Jade sighed but was happy when she saw the lighthouse in the distance when she came closer she noted that the fog didn’t go too close to the lighthouse and Jade noted that in her mind it seemed important. While walking inside the lighthouse was eerily quiet like always with not a living soul. Jade sighed and walked to the stairs to go upstairs reaching the top Jade looked around still as quiet. She looked out the window and saw the south pier and was glad she never went there something seemed wrong like a place for the dead did people serious go there. Trying to look more she saw something like a creature and not one she wanted to meet any time soon wait was it looking at… A cranking behind her made her turn around tiny lights came together to project a childlike figure looking up at her. “It’s looking at you,” Jade wondered how he could know that could he read minds? Or did she looked shocked? “You remind it of what it could have. Can have. Will have.” Jade looked at him thinking surprisingly that normal people won’t be so calm shouldn’t they be screaming right about now? He pointed behind her at the creature spider like creepy looking. “It’s awake now, but it still needs time, needs strength. You need to stop it. Get to it. You - you need to - stop - stop stop - be-before -” Was all he light boy said before it shattered like glass on ground it was scaring yet captivating and Jade was rooted where she stood even if it had hurt her she won’t have been able to move. The blinding light was what followed and when Jade could see again she was outside looking back at the lighthouse the fog still not touching it yet. Jade hummed was she dreaming? Had she written too much books? Because everything seems ready for a book why did she have the feeling she had to rush before things got worst. Jade sighed she was going to meet Ben. She would think of everything else another time she really felt like she was going crazy maybe an early sleep tonight?

Jade walked to the school in a daze and was upset to see that Ben still had some hours to go, so she made her way into the forest. Why was everything so eerily quiet? It was like a total 180 from a month ago. But the fog also seemed thinned out surprisingly. “Strange,” Jade mumbled and walked deeper in the forest staying on the path though to not get lost. She should be more scared seeing she had zero experience in fighting but oddly enough she felt the same peace she got from the bowl and the lighthouse. It felt save. After hours walking it felt like Jade comes across a secret trail almost completely hidden. Intrigued Jade choses to follow it. Jade felt herself run out of gas, but she had to admit the top was worth the walk. Jade wished she had her camera with her because she wasn’t so sure she wanted to walk the trail again. She wondered if in spring it had been even prettier because looking now even though is beautiful the fog seems thicken which makes Jade frown was it always this high up? Why was it so thick and full and high? Thinking of the monster she saw hours ago she shudders but nothing more than that another wave of peace washes over her making her relax. She turned around to see stone pillars and hums. Should she? Jade turned to the trail she walked once more before deciding to just follow the stones. Jade didn’t know if she should regret it or not but enjoyed the walk any ways pocketing stones along the way for some reason and even some plants she comes across she should ask Melia what exactly they are, but they seem pretty enough to take. After her extra-long walks she walked back feeling a little exhausted but also pretty relax with her walk and findings. “Treasure hunt complete,” Jade whispered with a smile on her face. When she left the forest behind she walked in the school right to Ben’s classroom only to see him back up his stuff like always perfect timing. Jade though to herself before walking to Ben for a quick peck. “I missed you,” Ben chuckled and winked at her, “Missed you too, sweetheart, the kids are on etch though,” Jade nodded understanding, “You're doing great though,” Jade replayed and felt his arm around her shoulder, “Let’s go home,” Ben told her and Jade smiled nodding. After Ben got home he went to bed immediately the days had been more exhausting for him especially because he wanted to reassure the kids, but they were still scared wanting to know what was going on and Jade understood, she wondered what was going on thinking back at the lighthouse she may have an idea but what could she exactly do write a book about it?

Jade remembered her date with Genevieve she had forgotten last time with everything going on and Genevieve hadn’t said anything either until Ariana called her two days ago and asked how she was doing Jade felt guilty immediately and had told her to ask Genevieve to meet tonight hoping she would come but Jade almost forgot once again. Taking a quick shower and dressed warm Jade made her way to the hotel's restaurant. Some knew Jade lived with Ben but most still though she lived in the hotel Jade wasn’t planning to tell anyone differently because she didn’t know it was a forever thing or till things got remotely saver again. “Hello Genevieve,” Jade said immediately after arriving holding out her hand and Genevieve took it and gesture for her to sit, “I want to apologise for how I acted I may be a little too overprotective,” Jade was shocked but accepted it she was surprised to see Genevieve even smiling so big and now she saw the resembling between the two siblings. Jade understood after Genevieve told her the story of her sister and seemed like the male scared both sisters which was scary. Jade told her all this and it seems Genevieve relaxed when Jade told her she meant her sister no harm just liked her present. How they ended talking about their future plan, boys and even other town gossip blew Jade made, but she didn’t hate it one bit it was nice to have girls talking to you and Jade though it was cute thinking of Genevieve and Samuel he did her good at least the girl smiled thanks to him. Jade had a lovely dinner, and they made a new date for soon. Jade walked outside the hotel and frowned at the fog because of the dinner she had forgotten about the monster and the warning but as soon as she walked out she could see that nothing could get her mind of this problem for too long not even snuggling with Ben the next morning.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade walked to her friends shop and smiled upon seeing him, “Mikel,” The guy laughed, “Jade, how are you doing?” Jade took one glance outside before turning her gaze back on him. “Worried it feels like the calm before the storm,” Jade replied and Mikel sighed and nodding, “I know what you mean it doesn’t help that the mayor was attacked and the perpetrator hasn’t been arrested yet,” Jade nods and looks around the shop before deciding to just ask the ma himself. “Do you maybe still have some Yumpir's Fare?” Jade asked him remembering some girl at the town hall she bumped into not too long ago, Mikel looks a little apologetic when you ask. "I have a small bundle left, but I'm about to get some more. Everyone's been looking for it, ever since - well, autumn came, really. I don't blame them, it does smell quite comforting, especially at night nowadays." Mikel told her and Jade chuckled and nodded happy he had some left. “You? going to have a romantic night?” Jade laughed and her cheeks redden, “No, I need it for something else properly,” Mikel raised an eyebrow and hummed before turning around and walking further in the shop telling Jade the stay put. “Jade,” Jade turned around to see Melia, “Melia,” she replied chuckling. “Also shopping I see,” Jade nodded, “and you?” Melia winked at her, “I need more seeds the plants should save us,” Jade blinked at her but serious what Melia said was the least strange thing that was going on. Jade would just go with it, “Here you go,” Jade turned back around to see the shelf being handed back to her by Mikel, “Burn it into this when you burn the Yumpir's Fare,” Mikel stated and Jade nodded taking it from him, “Thank you,” she replied. Mikel smiled, “We all need to help each other,” Jade smiled at that. “True,” turning back to Melia who had told her to keep the flowers because they were like a protection charm, “You 2 are really vague but thanks for the help,” Jade thanked them and Melia chuckled, “Of course you are our friend Jade,” Jade smiled at that and waved them bye after hugging both Ben would be home soon and Jade wanted to surprise him with a dinner, He had been so stressed and Jade wanted him to relax whenever he was home and let him know she supported him and there whenever he needed any help. Jade enjoyed her walk back to their home saying that made her all giddy with happiness.

Jade let a chuckle escape and came in contact with a wall, before she could fall Faron grabbed her and steadied her, “And her I though you stopped being clumsy,” Jade looked at the wall aka Faron and laughed apologetically, “I am sorry was distracted,” Jade mumbled and looked the man up and down, “I see you have a date,” Faron laughed, “Something like that,” Jade hadn’t spoken much to him last weeks because any time she wanted too he seemed lost or deep in conversation with Kieran, and she didn’t want to intrude, “You clean up nicely,” Jade told him with a warm smile, “Not as beautiful as you, you look like you were glowing at the Harvestide gala,” that made Jade blush, “Thank you,” she mumbled out, “I have to go before I get late,” Jade nodded at him with a smile. “Hey Jade,” Jade turned to look at him, “I still get worried about you, do me a favour and stay away from the water and pier,” Jade nodded at him, “I will thank you for the warning,” Faron smiled at her, “My pleasure, be saved,” Jade nodded at him once more she felt more relaxed around him now. Clearly he was a great friend to her and Jade liked it that way. She walked home keeping the time in her head she really wanted to be ready before he made it home. Jade had the biggest smile on her face even though the fog gave her uneasiness she tried to do what most seemed to do ignore it and keep going with your day. As soon as Jade got home she went to the kitchen she wanted to make a Chinese dish learned from her aunt hopefully Ben will love it.

Jade had just finished the table when Ben walked in still as exhausted as the past month. “You okay Bennie?” Ben laughed at his nickname and walked to her kissing her lips, “Now I am,” Jade smiled and gesture for him to come with her. “Candle light dinner?” Jade felt nervous, but she didn’t have to the kiss she received was enough to feel his appreciation, “Thank you,” He mumbled before sitting down. “Are we crazy?” Jade shook his head, “I think you asked that question more than once already,” Jade chuckled remember the first time he asked it was followed by, “I love you so much but is going too fast right? Are we crazy?” Jade had been shocked and no idea what to say, but she learned to just disagree. It felt too good to be crazy maybe a little too fast but it was okay it was their pace if it started to get awkward they could tell each other, like when she had screamed in the night because he forgot to put the toilet seat on our when his socks were everywhere and never together it drove Jade made but for the most part she enjoyed living with Ben, he made it easy to love him. To be with him and Jade told him just that and finished with love you too. Jade swears she saw a tears slip from his eyes while he mumbled that he never, been this happy. After dinner, they had a shower before making love in bed.

XII

° Month 10

What was going on? One moment Jade is waving Ben away while he teases her for coming out of bed to send her husband away the next thing Jade knew a abnormal song was heard making Jade double over and hide her ears it was an annoying sound but not for all it seemed people were walking to the direction of the sea. Ben had turned back and pushed her inside, “What is going on?” Ben frowned, “To be honest Jade I have no idea, but I am worried,” Jade had nodded gloomily. This was wrong something felt wrong. The next morning when the headlines were printed of people disappearing the city was in chaos every one tried to leave Ben was too worried about the kids and went to school to see what was going on. Jade was afraid of something happening to him but understood it also, so she didn’t have the heart to stop him. Jade tried to call him hen it didn’t connect she called her aunt but no one how many changes she tried it never worked Jade only got more worried. Another article we cannot leave the next day had Jade shaken in her boots. So they were stuck in Draycott Jade mind went to the monster she saw outside the lighthouse. Maybe she should go back. But helping Ben and the kids whose parents had disappeared seemed more important so Jade was at the school more often than not trying to knot every dot together but every one seemed frenzied who would even listen to her theories. Jade helped Sophie who had been crying none stop even her warm hugs or stories couldn’t suit the little girl who had lost her parents and 1 of her friends the day they went to the beach Jade had a strong feeling that they went o the creature and wondered if she should ask Faron more about it. She could use every help she could get.

••°•°••∆••°•°••
It was the end of the month when a sound at their house sounded Jade wished she hadn’t peeked out the window what she saw made the hair on her neck stand up, and she knew she had to leave and head to the school because this seemingly pale blue monster was scaring her. Collecting the bowl, the Yumpir's Fare and the stones she put everything in a bag before collecting the protection flower which she held in her hand maybe she could be better with a weapon, but she won’t know if it was effective and chosen to run was a better option until she finds something better to protect her. She ran to the backdoor no way was she leaving while those pale things were luring and trying to get in remember she maybe should collect some snacks she turned around and grabbed a small back full of food, “Good thinking Bennie,” She mumbled before she rushed outside again. She was happy that in the back garden no one was present she swiftly makes her escape and started her track to the school. Looking out for anything that needed to be avoided.

Jade was rushing almost wishing she could fight but running was the safer choose.  She stopped in her tracks and had to look twice to see Melia walking and the monster stringing away from her the view that dare come close were killed instantly by vines that seemed to be controlled by a woody Melia. “This look suit you,” Melia chuckled, “Where are you going?” Jade point at the school. “I need to get to Ben he is properly trying to save the kids I need to help. Melia nodded, “Okay, I will help what is the plan after?” Jade though about it, “I think lead them to the lighthouse,” Melia looked at her surprised , “You sure,” Jade nodded we could also go into the woods think you be more powerful there? Jade asked her and Melia chuckled, “Is okay let’s go to the lighthouse,” Jade nodded, and they both rushed to the school only to be met with chaos the school was surrounded and Jade could see Ben try help kids leave at the back through windows Jade rushed to him and helped the kids who all seemed shaking up. “Jade?” Jade waved at him and helped the kids that were to small. After the last Ben jumped out the window, “What next?” He asked Melia answered, “Lighthouse,” and Jade nodded a growling sound made them all shudder the monster had found them and every one started to run like chicken without head until Ben yelled at them to get into rows they all listen only one girl was too scared. Jade saw a monster walking up to her Jade didn’t know what he was planning, so she yelled her name, “Sophie,” Jade yelled but the girl was too petrified and couldn’t move Jade dashed for her forgetting her own safety, “Jade!” Jade heard Ben, but she was already hugging the small girl to her who was sopping. Jade released a breath when she saw that Melia had controlled a vine to push the monsters away. Jade pulled Sophie with her they had to hurry to the lighthouse.

When they arrived at the lighthouse the fog still hadn’t though the lighthouse, and they all rushed inside. “Don’t ever do that again!” Ben was hugging her tightly, “I really though I lost you,” Jade let a sigh escape, “I am fine Bentram, all okay one piece,” Jade mumbled back and hugged him as tightly.  “Thank you,” Ben told her and Jade smiled, “You should thank Melia,” she mumbled. “Jade you forgot about anything and jumped to save her you are crazy,” Jade laughed and kissed hum happy she went to help him even if she had been scared.

Last edited by NinaJones (22/07/2020 at 03:06)

Interests: Aimee, Catherine, Faron, Mikel
Places to Investigate: (1) High Street, (2) Town Hall, (7) The South Pier

IX.

They hadn’t been able to get out. Alex hadn’t noticed much at first. Sure, the fog had been thick, but they were on the only road going straight out of Draycott, pretty easy, right? Well, one would think. But when the cursing started up from the driver seat, Alex snapped out of her half daze and leaned in between the seats.
    “What’s going on?” she had asked and shared a glance with Dakota, who looked a little unsettled.
    “This fog,” Aimee had spit out between clenched teeth, “we can’t get out through this damn fog.”
    The usually collected detective had started tearing at the seams, to the degree that began to send Alex into a quiet panic too. Before they knew it, they were back in Draycott, and Aimee, driving like the car had been stolen, dropped them off at a street Alex had never happened upon before in her strolling through the town, which wasn’t surprising since she usually kept to the same streets.
    Aimee had said something about needing to talk to the mayor and had driven off as soon as the doors slammed shut. The street was where Dakota stayed, and she invited Alex in, out of the creepy fog, and brain whirling Alex accepted.
    The rest of the evening was something of a haze, cups of tea, another girl arriving home, Annie was her name?, well she told them how after his speech at the gala the mayor had been found stabbed. The night was only getting more and more strange.
    Alex was offered to stay the night and she only put mild protests before she found herself bedded down on the couch. But sleep evaded her, she texted Tate. We could get out through the fog, wtf is happening?
    In the end she must have fallen asleep, waking up in the early morning to a reply from Tate. something’s afoot. The mayor was knifed. things are abuzz. Alex shot back a reply asking if they could meet later.
    She thanked her hosts for letting her stay overnight, perhaps a little aloof, but her mind was whirring around the night’s incidents, all while trying to listen to the humming in the back of her head. Things are abuzz, perhaps she could notice a slight difference in the tone of it, but trying to make out more only resulted in making her dizzy.
    After turning the wrong street corner a few to many times, she found her way to where her bike was locked on High Street and headed back home, none the wiser.
    Alex met up with Tate later that day, taking Cody out for a walk. The dog didn’t seem to care about the solemn mood of the humans, of the whole town, trotting ahead and sniffing about, tail slowly wagging.
    They shared their experiences from the night before and compared the information the found at the researchers’ office. Alex told Tate about what the voices had led her to at the library, the photo and the bit of verse, she recited it. Tate mumbled about trying to tune in, but that it hadn’t given her much. Alex nodded, she was still unsure if there was still information Tate kept to herself.
    At least there was one thing they could agree on; what ever it was that was happening, it meant no good.

Alex waited for Aimee at the gastropub the detective seemed to favour and when she came through the door she looked, well, tired was the least of it.
    “Hey, should I order a couple of beers,” Alex asked as Aimee came over to the bar.
    “That won’t do today,” Aimee grumbled, she nodded to the bartender and held up to fingers. He knew what she wanted and soon enough two glasses of something stronger stood in front of them, Aimee took hers and made way to an empty table in the corner.
    “Okay, then.” Alex took her glass and followed suit, but she didn’t blame Aimee, these were strange and trying times indeed. Perhaps specially if you were the town’s detective and the mayor had been knifed the previous week.
    As Alex sat down, Aimee had already gulped down half the drink.
    “You look like you’ve had a splendid day.”
    “Tell me about it,” it was said with a sigh. “I’m sorry, didn’t mean to be such a spoilsport.”
    “Oh, don’t worry about it. If anyone should be, I think you are entitled.” Alex tipped her glass at Aimee with a grin. “Dare I ask about the investigation, or should we pretend it doesn’t exist?”
    Aimee blew out a strand of her face, kicked herself back in her chair and shrugged.
    “Everyone knows where the damn scene is, so I don't need to tell you much. The evidence was cleared away as well - not that there was much. No footprints, no trace, just –” Aimee exhaled and with the expelled air she looked even more worn. “Strictly, I'm not meant to be telling you, but I'm done and baffled enough anyway. The CCTV cameras picked up nothing. Legitimately. No one going in, no one going out - just Sirvan heading up there for god knows what reason, going into the room, shutting the door - and that's it. That's all we have. No one went in, no one went out. Footage on this floor show literally no one else except - well, us. And the Lenox siblings.”
    “Nothing?” Alex echoed unhelpfully.
    Aimee huffed, then shook her head.
    “It doesn't line up. We saw a shadow in the corridor, but the floor was deserted save for Sirvan. We couldn't find any weapon either - by all accounts, Sirvan's wound is a knife wound, but it's just clean in and out.” Her eyes grew distant for a moment, before she shook her head again. “Well, there is one more thing. A wet trail - you know, the kind that you get when you spray water over a surface? That sort. We found one of those leading to Sirvan, but it evaporated, of course. We only have the pictures to show for it.”
    “There’s a lot that’s not lining up anymore,” Alex pointed out. Against her previously better judgment, based on logic and reason, Alex had seen too much to deny the mystical, the magical, going on. Perhaps there was a way to plant the seed of it in the mind of the detective.
    “Tell me about it,” another huff, there was a lot of huffing going on that night, “the fog, it was one of the reasons I asked you to meet me tonight. I just wanted to apologise for that night, I – ” her voice trailed off. Alex waited until she found her way back.
    “I still don’t know how it was so impossible to find the way out of such a thick mist,” she shook her head again, still not believing it or trying to dispel the memory of it, “I’m sorry.”
    “I don’t think you can take credit for it being your fault,” Alex said, hesitantly, not sure how to tread this the best way.
    “I should know how to navigate myself around a car, around a road I’ve headed down hundreds of times before.”
    “Call me crazy, but with everything going on, and with that I mean all the things not adding up, have you considered something … other?”
    “Other?” Aimee raised one eyebrow.
    It was Alex time to huff. “Other as in otherworldly.” She met Aimee’s gaze, bracing herself to be laughed at. “The whispers, the figures, the unnatural fog. The non-existing attacker.”
    Aimee looked a little amused. “Otherworldly, huh?” She chuckled, at least she didn’t laugh out loud.
    “Anyway – ” Alex started and changed the subject. That was the best she could do. 

Alex rushed out of the Town Hall, down the steps and rounded the corner before she dared to stop. What had happened in there? She was panting, heart pounding, along with her head. The voices had chimed up with information as she had walked through the exhibition. “Old, ancient ruins,” it tells you. “Older than time. Beyond recorded history. Beyond your known history. A myth, slipped between your memory-spaces. It wasn’t a dedication. It was a triumph, a victory over the blasphemer in the sea. The blasphemer’s helpers nearly swallowed the world whole the first time, its madness lisping out from beneath the waves. And it’s only just waking up.”
    It had been hard trying to direct the questions she had wanted to ask, the answered she had sought. The voice had contributed when and with what it wanted. “It knows what it needs to do. It remembers what it was like, sank in Mh’ilerh’s incorporeal form. It remembers its duty, and howls to return to it. But it is weak. The wardstones have failed, broken. All they are good for are decoration now. The Bane needs new partners. New friends. It needs someone to remember. Before the Blasphemer is forgotten again.”
    Out on the street, she wasn’t sure if it still was true, but the sword had glowed then she had approached it? Emitting that calming confidence. “Mh’ilerh. The Hungry Blasphemer. The Prophet Beyond the Stars. The bringer of unspeakable truths, and formless horror. Have you seen their acolytes? They call to the curious, the hungry, promising to sate their truth, their knowledge. Beware the song, the fog, and the poor, broken souls trapped. Searching for an answer, for the eternity. Their reward will be oblivion.”
    But her head had been ringing, and it wasn’t much better now outside, transforming into pain, which had started to subside. But then the security guard had come up to her.
    “Are you alright, ma’am?” But there had been something wrong with their face, something terrible wrong. Grin had been too wide, eyes too pale blue and the skin, she wasn’t sure what, but it didn’t look natural, not really alive. The guard had had one hand behind their back and – her instinct had been to run. But before her legs had reacted to her will, the hum had grown, no longer pleasant niceties. It grew to the cacophony she had encountered before but angry, oppressive. But the ager had not been directed at her but before she had known, the guard had pressed a hand to their temple, wincing in pain and – something had clattered to the floor. It was at that point she had run.
    Alex started walking, her breathing soon down to normal rhythm, but adrenaline still pumping high, head exploding just a little. She got out her phone and texted Tate. Freaky Friday @ the exhibition today
    She was thankful the reply arrived within minutes. Freaky how? Alex smiled, the presence of Tate, even through text, calmed her further. Not quite swapping bodies with my mother freaky, but almost. Where r u? Ha! I’m home, come over. coming She shot back before redirecting her steps.
    She reminded herself to thank Tate when she got there, for introducing her to the hum, the voices. She had a feeling they had been the matter between life and death – or at least hell a lot of pain and blood – just then.

“Where is everyone?” Alex asked, she had just stepped through the door of the speakeasy where Tate worked. The establishment was empty of patrons.
    “You just missed the last couple,” Tate said with the shrug carrying a tray of clean glasses, “sent home the dishwasher half an hour ago, said I could close up myself.”
    It wasn’t even that late, eleven-ish or so, but between the knifing of the mayor, the fog-figures and, well, all the other strangeness and whispers around town, people left for their bed a little earlier than usual. Then it was also only Tuesday, decent people had not lost the grip on the week just yet.
    “Oh,” Alex said, not sure what to do.
    “Didn’t you say you would get here hours ago?” Tate asked, putting away last few glasses.
    “Oh, yeah. I was just taking a short nap,” she said with a grimace, “and woke up three hours later.” She yawned. “I’m not sure I’m completely awoke yet.”
    “Slacker,” Tate said with a lopsided grin. “Here, catch.”
    Tate through something, which jingled through the air, it was sheer luck that Alex caught the ring of keys before they hit her in the chest. She looked stupidly at them for a second (let’s blame the grogginess).
    “Lock up!” Tate urged. “You and I are closing down the place tonight.”
    Alex did as told. Tate came around the bar with a bottle of scotch and two glasses, saying something about the liquor’s character, not that much stuck with Alex, but she found that she appreciated the smokiness of it.
    “Is there any food in the vicinity?” Alex asked, removing her jacket and sitting down.
    “No food-food, really… But – ” Tate disappeared behind the bar again, returning with bowls of nuts, olives and some other snacky-pretzel-thing. She put the snacks down on the table and poured out a good amount in both glasses. The liquor soon had Alex’s tongue wagging more than usual.
    They skipped the odd occurrences around town for the night, they had exhausted that topic often and thoroughly enough.
    Alex had somehow started to talk her about her work, not the pretty cover up of it but the real deal. Programming malware, decryption keys, data breach. Corporate espionage. Collecting information, aka dirt on the competition. Etc, etc.
    “It started off as a bet with some of the guys in my collage class,” she explained, the memory of it still always put a smile on her face, “I don’t remember the precise terms of the bet, but it entailed acquiring some money from this company. I just found away to do it,” she chuckled, “a little more fun.
    “So, anyway. The money was transferred to an untraceable account, I had planned on returning it if things had started to turn ugly. And I set up the screen-saver with SpongeBob, which their in-house IT-department never manage to remove, since it just kept popping back up. Sadly, removing it became one of my first tasks when I was hired.
    “Then I left behind a ‘resumé’, forwarding all contact to an email I set up, this_is_patrick@nauticalnonsense.net. Never did I dream that I would actually find a job offer once I checked the email, and perhaps I was a little too flattered by it. Jumped at it a little too quickly.” Here her grimace turned a little bitter. “I should have read the fine print of the contract a little more careful, as they managed to tie me down tight and proper, all while I was looking at the pretty bow on top.
    “It’s good money, but I think half of the fun died with the freedom,” a little lost in thought Alex didn’t notice Tate topping her glass, even though it wasn’t empty, the second time for the evening. “It’s not like I couldn’t get out of the contract, by this point, it’s not like I don’t know every little bit of dirt they’ve tried to stow away over the years.” That put the grin back on her face, she took a sip.
    “What would you do if you got out of it?” Tate sat leaning back in her chair.
    “I don’t know,” Alex shrugged. “Perhaps that’s the beauty of it? I could do whatever.”
    Tate let her muse on that in silence for a bit, before Alex became too aware of her of her gaze.
    “Well, I shouldn’t blame all my troubles on them – after all they did good and fished me out of the hell hole, I had dug myself into last summer. Oh, did I forget to mention? I gambled away six years’ worth of savings, and more to it, in a matter of months” she said it with a plastered smile, “one of my less charming qualities.”
    “You have charming qualities? I hadn’t noticed.” Tate mocked.
    “Ha. Ha.”
    Both took a drink. Alex shallowed. “I hardly know a thing about you.” It wasn’t an accusation, but rather an observation. Tate’s answer was a shrug.
    “I don’t think I even know your last name.”
    “Taylor.”
    “Not that it tells me much.”
    Tate huffed. “You asked.”
    Alex grinned. “What – what about your family?”
    “What about yours?”
    It was Alex’s time to shrug, but she delivered more than that. “Well, I grew up in the perfect middle class family, in a perfectly good small town, with a white picket fence and 2.5 kids. I would be considered the .5 that is, and the only one who wanted to get out of there from day one.”
    The following silence was an expecting one.
    “I grew up in a family of mages,” Tate started.
    “What?” Alex exclaimed, without much thought. But the look Tate gave her said she would do better not to ask if she wanted to hear more, so she pressed her lips theatrically together.
    “I was the only one without any powers – the odd one out. It’s not like I don’t get along with my parents, or my brother – I do. I just had to get away, to live my own life.”
    Alex could know what that was like, perhaps not to the degree of Tate’s situation, but she knew what it felt like, wanting to get out. They shared a smile.
    “I haven’t seen them in a long time. Cody is my family now, I suppose,” Tate smiled, a smile that melted the chill talking about her family had left on her face. “I found her, you know. Or I suppose we found each other.”
    “It sure must be nice to have someone you know will always be by your side,” Alex noted. The vulnerability of conversation had become apparent to the room, the postures, and features of the two women around the table underlining the fact.
    “There’s no one?”
    “I was never quick to make friends, always like to be alone. But sometime, if one is not careful, being alone if followed by being lonely.
    “Last relationship was, what? Two and a half year ago?” Alex hmphed. “We weren’t much alike, she drank cosmos and wore designer shoes, and we wanted different things. Thing changed, we ended up just friends instead, I guess we are still friends, if haven’t spoken in over a year can still be counted as friends. But she’s married with a kid now, so, I guess that takes time. “
    Alex smiled shyly, she couldn’t really look at Tate. She had never been happier that she wasn’t prone to blushing, and she had been thankful for that quite often. That was more personal than she had planned on.
    “Anyway, I think I have made more friends since arriving in Draycott, and better ones at that, than I did in my five-ish years in New York.” Her grin set the tone to lighten the mood. “Perhaps there is something to small towns after all.”
    “Perhaps there is something to coming together over the end of the world.”
    “Is that what is going on here?”
    “I don’t know, but if it continues down this path it sure feels like an apocalypse is looming.” Tate didn’t seem at all bothered by that statement, throwing nuts into her mouth. Alex could do nothing but to laugh.
    They talked and drank some more, lighter topics, more laughter. In the end Alex more lay over the table than leaned over it, Tate with her feet up on a second chair, slouching back in her seat.
    “So, the pocketwatch, I imagine some sneaky, something, mission, in the cover of night, to get hold of it.”
    “Then you will be utterly disappointed.” Tate snorted.
    “Come on tell me.”
    “It was a gift and that’s it.”
    “That’s it?”
    “Yep, it took some – a lot – of tinkering and sheer grit to get it working though.”
    “Then who is Oz? ‘Information must be free’”
    “Oh, yeah, I forgot, you stole it”
    Alex grimaced.
    “Well look at that,” Tate lifted the bottle they had been sharing. It was empty. “I guess it’s time to go home.” Tate’s shoes connected with floor, with a sounding thud, and stood up.
    Alex made to stand as well, but found herself having to grip the table under a dizzying spell.
    “Low blood pressure,” she mumbled.
    Tate laughed out loud. “Yeah, I’m sure that’s it. It wasn’t me that drank most of the bottle.
    Alex narrowed her eyes at her. “How many times did you even top up my glass? I don’t think it was empty even once.”
    Tate didn’t answer but chuckled as she disappeared away with the dishes.
    They went out the backdoor after Tate had done the last chores and left it in dark. Alex stood looking out at the street while Tate turned the keys.
    “What it is?” Tate asked when she was done, coming up to stand beside Alex.
    “I’m not sure where I locked my bike.”
    “That’s it, you can sleep on the sofa, I’m not letting you bike into the woods in this state.”
    “Oh, come on. I’m not that drunk.” But she didn’t put up more protests than that.
    They walked the way back to where Tate was staying.
    “Do you know how to tell if someone’s drunk?”
    Tate glanced over, shaking her head.
    “You have them say: ‘I’m not drunk, just slightly inabri – inibrat – inibriaeded – fuck. Ine-bri-a-ted. There.”
    Tate laughed. “I only think that proves my point.”
    Cody met them at the door, happy to see them. Tate went to get a pillow and a blanket for Alex, who removed her trousers before slipping in under the blanket.
    She lay on her back, forearm covering her eyes.
    “Will you need a bucket?”
    “I’m not that drunk,” she sighed. It was the truth, she didn’t feel too drunk. She could still hear Tate bustle about the room, opening the door to let Cody out to pee, then closing it again.
    “Tate?”
    “Mhm?”
    “You know I like you, right?” The way she said like stated its proper meaning.
    “Actually, I didn’t.” Alex could hear Tate coming over, around her arm she could see Tate’s figure leaning over the back of the sofa. “I tried asking it, but it refused to answer.”
    “I bet it giggled,” Alex said,  and as she said it, she could hear the little hum in the back of her head grow a little more cheerful.
    “That it did.”
    “Cheeky bastard.”
    Tate chuckled. “Be careful with the name calling.”
    Alex removed her arm and met Tate’s gaze, she was smiling.
    “You could come to bed.”
    “I’m too drunk.”
    Tate’s smile grew into that lopsided, charming thing. “Then I’ll see you in the morning.”
    She hit the lights on her way to the bedroom, the last thing Alex heard before falling asleep was Cody pawing after her.

Aether-touched. The words rang out in her mind. She had finally gathered up enough – enough what? Courage? Time? Vigour? Resolve? Either way, she had gathered it up and gone back to the Seaside Curio, at a better time, to talk to Mikel.
    The had chimed as she pushed her way inside, the space was well lit but it didn’t make it any easier to see what was crowding the shelves there was simply to much for the eyes to focus.
    Mikel had recognised her when she came in but he was busy with an elderly couple, but Alex wasn’t in any hurry and had waited her turn. Perusing, she had clutched her bag close to her body, as not to bump something to the floor. It hadn’t been long before Mikel had time for her, and he had started telling her – Aether-touched.
    Not that the words meant a lot her, but her mind caught on them. She snapped back as she heard Mikel continuing talking.
    “Not to worry though, they’re benign,” he said with a smile and hand-gestures she interpreted as reassuring, or trying to be.
    “Aether-touched, what does it mean?”
    “It means, well, frankly – your mind is now more receptive to whatever the Aether wishes to tell you.”
    A cat jumped up on the counter Mikel was standing behind, the man stroked it almost unconsciously.
    “But I should warn you, or advise perhaps, against asking it direct questions. It has a reputation, at least among the few who know about it, to be very, very, overwhelming.”
    Alex smiled faintly. “Yeah, I’ve been acquainted with the headaches, thanks.”
    Another older woman came in then and Alex stepped to the side to let Mikel expedite her. If she wasn’t so caught up in her aether-touched mind perhaps would have heard the woman asking for some protective herb, but she didn’t. However, the woman paid for what she had asked for and was then on her way.
    “Is it permanent? The Aether-touchedness.”
    Mikel shook his head. “I’m sorry, I don’t know how long it will last.”
    Alex nodded. “Thanks.” But she didn’t turn to leave.
    “Was there something else you wanted?”
    Alex paused, before deciding to ask.
    “How well do you know Tate?” It felt some how like sneaking behind Tate’s back, but Alex was curious.
    Mikel’s gaze told her he had not expected the question, then he frowned.
    “How much of herself has she told you about?”
    “Well,” Alex contemplated, well it was probable that Mikel knew more of Tate than Tate herself had confessed to, so she just told him what she knew, with a shrug. “She told me she comes from a family of mages, that she left and all that.” Mikel didn’t even blink at the mention of mages.
    “Well. That much? I'm surprised. She doesn't like to talk much about herself. But yes, that's - more or less true. Except she wasn't Catherine Taylor when I first met her.”
    Alex blinked, perhaps her mouth hung open a little too, Mikel laughed. From all Alex knew Tate was keeping to herself, she had at least thought the name was real.
    “She wanted to get away from her old family as far as possible. That included getting a new name, as far as she was concerned. So she did, and now she's who we call Tate. She told me she still keeps in touch with her family and her brother. She... doesn't talk about her relatives at all,” he continued. “But we made friends. Kept in touch. Sometimes, she drifts in and out of my life like she always does.”
    “Was it you that called her in?” Alex asked, but the clueless face Mikel sports told her as much. “She told be a friend called her here to help.”
    Mikel frowned. “No - no, I didn't. I actually had a small heart attack when she walked into my store all those months ago, which was when I started worrying that something was happening in Draycott. Usually if she comes, she tells me - but she came back completely unannounced.”
    Alex nodded slowly, thinking out loud. “Then who?” Alex missed Mikel’s sad smile.
    “You've been around Tate long enough, right? You've seen her pocketwatch?”
     “Ah, - Yes.” Alex chuckled.
    “Knowing her, it's the Aether. There's only one thing in the world she'll listen to, and that's - that. She's quite devoted to them, for someone who claims it's just a simple partnership.”
    Oh, Alex formed the word silently. Of course, she had not been acquainted with the Aether long enough to know them like Tate, to see them as her friends. To her they where still a hum, a one-sided conversation at times, very helpful ones but still.
    After that, Alex thanked Mikel and left, holding her door open for a pair of ladies on her way out. Out in the cold she shook her head, as if she needed more to think about. It felt like she had left with more questions than she had answered, but at least she had a name to it, the Aether. She didn’t manag more than a handful paces from the store when the thought hitting her has her halt abruptly. But if the Aether called Tate here, did that mean the Aether knew what the hell was going on, even before this shit went down?

X.

*Imagine, Alex, with an apparent death-wish, heads out to the south pier. Horror ensues, but thanks to divine intervention she manage to escape alive, and to shimmer a slightly as well. It is awesome. If I have time I will write about it. I will probably not have time.*

Alex was up at the lighthouse again, ever since stupid-ass trip to the burnt out pier and then the song, claiming, luring, many of the towns people into the fog, into the sea? It was as good a guess as any, they hadn’t been seen since. The Aether had warned her about it, she hadn’t understood then, that day at the Town Hall. Beware the song, the fog, and the poor, broken souls trapped. Searching for an answer, for the eternity. Their reward will be oblivion.
    Since then it wasn’t only the cold weather that chilled Alex to the bone. The buzz of the aether in the back or her head was reassuring, but even safer did she feel while being close to Tate. She had started staying over more often than not, in the beginning she had blamed not going home on the tires of her bike being flat, but in the end, in a budding relationship did you have to have a reason to spend time together?
    Tate, however, still worked as usual, Draycott seemed to do it’s best to keep things as usual, although things clearly wasn’t. Alex work was dud, with no connection to the outside world it wasn’t even worth a try anymore. When alone, the lighthouse was a place she could find peace, so her walks often headed there, sometimes she brought Cody with her, sometimes not. She could sit there, at the top of it if the weather wasn’t too bad (well, mostly it was foggy day in and day out) or at the base of the steps leading up there. The memory of the golden light, formed into a beast, how it had saved her, if it hadn’t she would definitely be apart of the sea by this point otherwise. The light, the shimmer – she had shimmered – it had come from lighthouse. And she knew she was safe here. She could still remember the tendrils, crawling towards her, touching her, wanting to envelop her and smoother her. Sometimes she would dream that it did.
    She had done fair tries to converse with the aether here, thinking that since she felt closer to it perhaps it would be easier. It hadn’t yielded much so far, more than blistering headaches that was.
    Drawing her jacket closer around her, she realised she had already done that, and she was still freezing. Perhaps it was better to head back to Tate’s place. Walking down the slope she saw someone coming up, the someone was Faron.
    “Hey,” Alex said with a frown, she had never met anyone up there before.
    “Hey.”
    “What are you doing up here?” She said, arms wrapped around herself for warmth, she wasn’t in the mood or beating about the bush.
    “I could ask you the same thing.”
    Alex pondered telling, but telling what? However, Faron beat her to it.
    “It feels safer up here, the hight ground.”
    Alex nodded. “I know.” She paused. “What do you know of the supernatural?”
    Alex thought she caught a sight of a smirk from Faron, but she wasn’t sure, it was gone as fast as it had come.
    “I’m not a stranger to it.”
    “The Aether is more present here,” she offered, she didn’t know it that would mean anything to him. “It keeps it at bay, or it’s doing it’s best to.” Her eyes flicked out towards the pier and Faron caught it. He nodded.    
    “I must go, but keep safe, kay?” Alex said with a tired smile.
    “Yeah, you too.”
    Then Alex hurried down toward the town, towards the warmth that four walls and a roof could bestow. If she was lucky she could get Cody to curl up on her lap.

The attack, let’s start in medias res, because honestly, Alex wasn’t sure how she had ended up in the middle of it. She had been going to meet with Aimee when the had grown so thick it was as if she was pushing through a wet wall, and that was when the cries had started up. The heart scarring sobbing and lifeless groans, she had heard them before, the pain of them wrenching in her gut, it had been the same as out on the south pier. She could imagine how the fog formed into tendrils, stroking her cheek, around her neck. No, not now. She focused on the steady hum in her back of her head and pushed forward.
    The fact that she had found Aimee was an impossibility in itself, but she did. It was the Detective she found, full boss mode, evacuating people, guiding the panicked who had found themselves in the thick of the fog.
    “Aimee!” Alex called out. Aimee turned head, panic set in her eyes, but determination set in her very bone.
    “Alex, good you are here. We must get them to safety,” she had an arm around a young woman who was sobbing profusely, but these sobs was a blessing compared to the ones that seemed to come closer, and closer from the sea by every moment.
    “The hotel!” a pleasant little voice chimed up in her head and Alex echoed it to Aimee, who nodded.
    They sent as many people to the hotel as possible, sometimes intercepting some that walked as in trance the opposite way, straight towards the sea. But it wasn’t long before the terror of living people wasn’t their sole concern anymore. Aimee was caught up in biting tone convincing a middle-aged man that heading towards the hotel was his only chance of survival, when Alex caught sight of the first of them. Their eyes were so pale they shone blue through the fog, meeting them straight on Alex drew in a sharp breath, they were doomed.
    “Aimee” the horror in her voice had both the detective and the man turn their heads. A single look into those eyes, seeing the sea-bloated body shuffling towards them, mouth agape, mist trailing off them as if they were dry ice, it was enough to convince the man to bolt for the safety of the hotel. Aimee unholstered her gun, aimed and took a shot. As steady as ever. The bang rang out, the creature’s shoulder jerked back and if fell to the ground. But too soon there were many more of them to take their place.
    Aimee and Alex were pushed back, the round in the detective’s gun was long gone. Alex thought she could catch glimpses of restaurant fronts of the West Pier, panicked she thought is was no good they where so close to the water, not that they had much choice, they were almost surrounded.
    Aimee held a tight grip around the midriff of a young man, determined to join the sea-bloated fog creatures. She was restraining him, as the man fought tooth and nail to get loose, Aimee was doggedly set on not loosing more lives, they had already seen some join the ranks of the sea. Alex was desperately looking for a side street to go up, one preferably not filled with monsters, Aimee had lent her the baton, but it didn’t do much good, but she tried her best.
    “We have to get out of here,” Alex said, eyes wide with panic.
    The young man’s elbow connected with Aimee’s nose and the grip slackened. He was gone in a matter of seconds.
    “FUCK!” Aimee screamed out, wiping blood from her nose.
    “Aimee, we need to get out of here, find somewhere safe – ” The hum in her head changed, it tittered.
    “Now would be a good time for some help,” Alex told the Aether through clenched teeth. The creatures closing in all fronts except their back who were to the buildings. But then she saw a path through the creatures, and Alex didn’t think, she just grabbed Aimee by the arm with a yell. “Run!”
    And they ran. Not that they got very far before they were seated in a similar situation, there seemed to be no way out, Alex panted, eyes darting about for a solution, or a saviour. She did find the latter. Tate and Cody came walking towards them, looking very much like they were out on their usual evening walk, in a perhaps unusual setting of pale and sobbing sea creatures. Perhaps Cody kept a little more closely to Tate’s side but other than that, they were the picture of normalcy. The air Alex drew in seemed to be filled with double the amount of oxygen from before.
    “Tate!” She called out, relief so apparent in her voice.
    “There you are” Tate’s head perked up, she was smiling – smiling. And Cody’s tail was wagging as she came over to say hello. Both of them, the picture of perfect calm.
    “Not at least a bit worried?” Alex asked gesturing at the menacing creatures, drawing in closer, thickening the air with their presence.
    “Why?” Tate smirked, “When I got friends with me? Thought it fun to have them help.” She wiggled the pocketwatch in her hand.
    “Alex,” Aimee called out, Alex turned to the detective – she had almost forgotten about her in the relief of seeing Tate. Aimee kicked one of the fog creatures in the gut as it had come too close. It didn’t do much, only had it stumble back a few steps. They were closing in again.
    “Tate, perhaps it’s time to call them out?” Alex said gripping Tate’s jacket.
    Alex didn’t see Tate’s grin, she was preoccupied with keeping her eyes on the monsters, but she could hear Tate tinkering with it, she heard the growing whirr – and her head whipped around to Aimee.
    “Oh, shit – Aimee.” But it was too late for that. It has started to glow, the blinding light seemed to push against the fog, the growing voices more of a warm breeze through her, growing into a storm that enveloped them, radiant and comforting. As the light and voices extended out, it blew through the creatures as if the were nothing more than mist, they were undone into their components, drips of water falling to the ground. The mist still hung around them, but much lighter and the creatures nowhere in sight. Alex had an urge to giggle, but remembering Aimee again, turned to see the woman fall to the ground. The sobs and wails are more distant but to say it was quiet would be an overstatement.
    “I guess now I know what I looked like the first time at the lighthouse,” Alex said observingly, the burst of Aether had blown away the majority of her fear and panic, left was only a tiny dose, but healthy in the situation.
    “I fell my first time too,” Tate confessed, she still held the pocketwatch in her hand. It is back to humming.
    “I bet you did it more gracefully than that.”
    “Well, yeah. Who knows?”
    The giggle of the aether suggested someone did.
    “We should get out of here,” Tate said patting Cody over the head, the dog sat by her side, like previously unharmed by the cacophony.
    “Lighthouse,” Alex said without further thought, and Tate nodded in agreement. “But we need to bring her with us.”
    They hoisted Aimee up between them and somehow managed to make their way up to the lighthouse. They propped Aimee up against the wall and closed the door behind them. Cody sniffed around the room. Alex slid down the wall exhausted. Tate came and sat down beside her. Alex looked at her and started laughing when she saw Tate’s grinning face. The laughter came through the heavy breathing the exertion of carrying Aimee up the sloop had left her with. Her hand found Tate’s and gripped it tightly. Then she leaned in to kiss her, her other hand finding the nape of Tate’s neck. It was their most intense kiss yet, but then it had been an intense evening.

Round 4 DONE
For my own peace of mind, I must state: some parts are VERY rushed

Last edited by tricole (24/07/2020 at 12:51)

Welcome to the end times.

After the initial - invasion? Attack? you manage to regroup, try to get back into town, co-ordinate. Donovan  has opened up his hotel for the remaining survivors, and now, you all make a motley crew, assembled in the - admittedly, palatial - Grand Metropole Hotel. The fog keeps out of the hotel for some reason, but Mikel has a better explanation: the Hotel is warded, as are a few other places in the town. However, the Hotel is the only place that is completely warded - from the rooftop to the basement.

The Town Hall would’ve been a good pick as well, but given that whatever was in there got to Sirvan, it was better safe than sorry.

For the first half of the month, you all are split into two teams: the scavengers, in hopes of locating food, supplies, and to catch safe spaces; and the rescuers, tasked with - well, rescue, basically.

But that in itself is a challenge. An eternal fog has now blanketed Draycott, the fog creatures wander the streets, and at night, the song echoes across, tempting anyone outside its boundaries to go into the fog, to rejoin… whatever it is. You can hear the moans and groans, the sobs and the occasional hiccuping outside, as if begging for someone to put them out of their misery. And worse, the rare days the fog clears at night, all you can see is a boundless, endless black, distant stars winking in, out, in, and then… out, for good.

If there is one bright spot, it is that bringing everyone together has given the assembled congregation a chance to compare notes, to gather clues, to share deductions and - looking at everything put together, you think you have a good shot. No, honestly, you think you do. Problem is - how are you going to gather these materials in the middle of what essentially is a town siege? Then there are the other murmurs: the talk about trying to escape Draycott one last time. Will you join them instead, and hope that a small miracle happens?

IMPORTANT: Pop Quiz Time (Finish me first!)

No, I’m being serious. For the purposes of determining what ending you guys get, I’m doing a simple questionnaire. There are four parts to what you need to do, and I want each of you to send in the location where you’ll get the materials for each component from, preferably within the next 24 hours. Once I have that, I’ll post the Gathering Groups and… off you go!

*EDIT: You are free to ask and compare notes, if necessary. Don't worry about long/short answers - if you want to add detail, go right ahead!

☽ The Wardstones
- Where do you get the base rock(s)?
- What is the paint made up of?

☽ The Sword
- Where do you get the sword?

☽ The Sedative
- What is the name of the sedative?
- What are its ingredients?

☽ The Ritual Circle
- Is the ritual circle complete?

Timeline Reference:
☽ Month 11 - Winter: Formulating the plan & executing it - run? Or save Draycott?
☽ Month 12 - Winter: Will you make it so far?

Round Requirements:
Name:
Role: (Newcomer/Resident)
Interests: (No more than 4)
Group: Pick one Scavenging Group + One Ritual Group (if you want to join the ritual group)
Outfits:
    1) Your outfit for executing your plan
Story:
    1) How did you survive the initial weeks of this… fogapocalypse?
    2) Did you decide to run - or put an end to this thing?
    3) Anything you see fit
N.B.: For all the stories, please stop right as the ritual is being completed. I'll be putting up the details with the groups later.

No more questions for interests, but if you have something that needs clarifying - PM me, and I’ll be happy to answer! Or feed more. Up to you.

Last edited by Jadis (23/07/2020 at 15:29)

Genevieve Alonso (Chayanne03)

Samuel: He’d described it to Genevieve as a nightmare and - it was true, wasn’t it? He’d come to Draycott for a sleepy, working holiday getaway, and instead found himself  in something out of John Carpenter’s The Fog. If there was a bright spot, it was that he wasn’t alone - and he was with someone he cared for, who knew this place better than most. Now, tucked away in the relative safety of the Hotel with the other survivors, his nerves were beginning to calm down, beginning to ease. He’d find her later on, spend some time with her - or what was left of his time here anyway.

Personal Tasks: Samuel, despite everything, will feel like he’s burdening you with what’s happening: he’s a fish out of water, and he has no idea what to do or where to be. He’ll confide these worries in you, and it’s one of the drivers why he chooses to be a Defender later on when the ritual starts: he might not have much intelligence, but he does have enough brawn to at least help out. During that time, he’ll also try and stick with you the best he can, to make sure you don’t come to harm during the defence.

Scarlette Lenox (BambiFoxx)

Sirvan: If someone had told Sirvan at the end of the year he was going to end up stabbed in the middle of some supernatural disaster event, he might’ve laughed some, and then went about his life. But this was here, now, and thanks to whatever that creature was, he was laid up with absolutely nothing to do, and of no help to anyone. Red was a small comfort, as was her brother and his old friend Rafe, though they were all cooped up here waiting for something - anything - or some way to stop whatever this was happening here. Still, this was a chance for introspection - and if he managed to make this through, there were some things he needed to finish up and go through.

Donovan: Seeking protection… like seeking sanctuary? Like a supplicant? Red did not seem like the person to, ah, supplicate herself for protection. She was capable enough as she was, a good head on her in face of the creatures encroaching on Draycott. That was the type of person he was drawn to the most: not the frightened, panicky person who was more prone to hurting themselves and being a burden, but the kind that knew when to take charge - and when to stay well out his way. Even if he hadn’t expected her to stubbornly go back for the Mayor. Leaders came and went, people died - it was something he’d long accepted. Still, he was curious to know how she’d react, now that the truth of what he was was laid bare. A tiny sliver of him rather hoped she wouldn’t be afraid.

Mikel: The cup of tea was getting cold, Mikel knew, but he had neither the mood nor the energy to deal with that. The fog-laden nights were getting stronger, getting worse, and there was only so much one person could do fending these creatures off. If there was any comfort, it was that these wards were hold, and his friends were close by. Like Scarlette, for example - and she’d trusted him enough to bring Yasaman to him, to purge her of… that influence. He didn’t want to think about what would’ve happened to the woman. Or to Scarlette, now that he thought about it. That thought he pushed away: he would focus on the present, on the now, and on living to see tomorrow come through.

Yasaman: When Yasaman next came to, she was in the Hotel. Her last memory was heading to the office, to pick up some papers… and then there was nothing left. How many days had passed between then and now? She knew Rafe was lurking somewhere, but she had neither the heart nor nerve to ask or find out. Last thing she knew, it was the Lenox siblings who’d dragged her to Mikel who did - something. For that, she’d forever be grateful - and she knew whatever consequences there were, they were beyond her own comprehension. Still, her mind turned to Zain, to Janine - where were they now? And were they safe, like she was - or worse?

Personal Tasks: Both Yasaman and Sirvan will, for obvious reasons, be staying within the hotel: Sirvan because in the movement, his wound’s healing has slowed, although there are some medical staff on hand to him; Yasaman because she wants to stay behind, collate any material - and because she doesn’t quite trust herself to be fully purged of whatever influence there was in her yet. However, if you wish to seek advice, or simply have a chat with them, you are free to do so. Donovan has his hands somewhat full keeping the hotel running with the survivors and his staff. However, he will be present during the Ritual as a defender, and will cover your flank if you want to manoeuvre into slightly riskier positions. The perks of having a dhampir by your side. For most part, however he will leave you to your own, having faith you’ll know when to go - or to pull back. Mikel will leave you with a few bottles of his magic before he goes into the Ritual Chamber, as a sort of back-up. He does think it’s risky for a non-powered human to try and fend the monsters off, but he will help wherever he can and whenever he can.

Dakota Hunter (MistyMisty)

Faron: Faron had, at the end of the day, been rather hoping his secret was not blown in this way but - desperate times, desperate measures, and if Kieran’s faint, but still knowing smile was anything to go by, he was in safe hands. Or, as Kieran had told him, “You’ve picked well kid”. Was it truly a choice though? He’d come and gone as the waves had taken him, and at every turn they’d treated him well: first was Kieran, who found him tangled up in a fisher’s net, about to be carted off as some sort of freakshow; and now Dakota, who he treasured more than the rarest deep-sea pearls most human hands would never touch due to its depths. Once all this was over - if it could be over - there were conversations to be had, boundaries to be set, a relationship to - grow? Tend? But now, here, he wanted nothing more than to focus on what comfort he could give. Because for him, this would pass - but humans were not so lucky, and he did not think he could bear losing Dakota so early.

Kieran: Right now, Kieran might actually give up a arm and his leg to go back to those halcyon autumn days: ribbing Faron for his relationship, as pleased as he was for the two of them, messing with Koko, and essentially feeling every bit like the proud - father? Did he even count as one? Eh,  screw it - proud father he felt. There would always be some bittersweet ache left behind, which was frankly ridiculous. He wasn’t even merman, but - Faron was almost akin to his son at this point. It wasn’t fair to the two of them, to end up in a relationship only to be confronted by this mess. If anything though, he was reassured that Dakota wasn’t planning on balking anytime soon - human or not.

Janine: She’d run across Dakota a few times while she was volunteering for DARG, helping out or palling around with the sailors on the team. She’d heard a few gossip about her relationship with Faron, one of the boys - and Janine hadn’t paid much heed to it. They were fun to be around, yes, but she wasn’t so nosy as to pry: it was their life, and the disappearance of Zain and Professor Azari meant she had more than her hands full handling those things. Still, Dakota was perceptive - perhaps moreso, and her comments had stuck with her after their strange conversation. And now with Zain missing and Professor Azari laid up after… whatever this fog was had hurt her, there was no room for her to doubt anymore.

Personal Tasks: Faron will come clean to you once he’s - well, awake and walking, not that there’s nothing you don’t particularly know: he’s a merman, yes, and he has a few siblings. That, and he preferred to travel ashore and expand his own horizons. He doesn’t know what is going on, but if there is any comfort you would want him to give, he would - and freely. He would be worried for you if you decide to be a Defender, in particular because he knows if things go wrong, you might not come out - but as with most others, he will stay close to you, sometimes supporting you at sea. Kieran will be more or less the typical annoying-dad-butting-in - on some days, you might even wonder if he’s doing it deliberately to troll you. Still, he’s also concerned for the two of you, and won’t hesitate to let you know. Janine is worried sick for Professor Azari and Zain - who has not made it back to the hotel. She will spend most of her time holed up with Professor Azari, and will need to be talked out of a mildly suicidal mission to try and rescue her classmate and dear friend Zain - alone.

Annabeth Jackson (MissKiki)

Dominic: The silver lining of all of this was: Annabeth was safe, sane, whole, with him. Between Sirvan being stabbed, the attack, and the sheer amount of paperwork he’d been buried in - and that was before the creatures came from the mists. The flipside was - how did you assuage someone’s grief, when you couldn’t even reassure them that their beloved grandmother would come back whole? Or that one of those - monsters might even be their grandmother? Dominic had no relatives here in Draycott, and he had no doubt that he’d never understand. Once, his worst nightmares were poor grades and disappointed expectations. And now, he knew better: there was no worse thing than to stand helplessly by and watch someone dear to you swim in her own grief.

Samuel: Grabbing Annabeth had been instinct - instinct that had driven him, when the townspeople started wandering out to sea. The woman had a strength he hadn’t expected, but then, how could someone stay calm when their own family was lured out? Luring was the best way to call it, because there was nothing else that could explain things. But there were so many unknowns, so many things unexplained - and Samuel had a feeling they’d only just scraped the surface of it.

Mikel: Annabeth’s grandmother had gone missing - and that was the first thing Aimee had told him when he asked who had made it, who hadn’t. He almost couldn’t believe it at first, but seeing the girl’s empty stare, he couldn’t even bring himself to ask what had happened. Some things were far more visceral when they happened to the people you knew, and those you knew well - and Annabeth was one of them. There was concern, of course, fear - and deep inside, he worried that even if they managed to dispel this fog around Draycott, they would not be able to bring the lost back home. But simply because he didn’t know didn’t mean they couldn’t try, right?

Aimee: To think only a few weeks ago, Aimee had her heart set on teasing Annabeth and giving Dominic her version of the shovel talk - without going into the boundaries of physical violence. She’d known they were a thing ever since the Flower Jubilee, but now, Dominic hovered around Annabeth, as if deathly afraid she’d collapse. And what was the girl thinking, running off to the Town Hall to check on him? Small miracles that she and the survivors were all here safe, sound - but this wouldn’t last. If they were to make their way out of this mess, they’d need a game plan, and fast.

Personal Tasks: Dominic will stay with Annabeth, whenever possible - he can’t go back to the Town Hall now, and he’s torn between worry and frustration. Still, he’ll take care to try and hide it from you, and to keep your spirits up - sometimes teasing, sometimes flirting, or even trying to get you to paint a portrait of him “like a French girl”. During the Ritual, he will try and assist you the best he can - think of him as a spotter. Samuel will have his hands full keeping an eye on his friends, but if you want somewhere quiet, or at least someone to take your mind off things, he will be happy to do so. Aimee will think the best way to get you ready is to train you - properly. She’ll try and teach you some hand-to-hand and some self-defence - just in case push comes to shove, and she’s not around. Mikel will be thoroughly, completely worn out, between his defending the hotel, the wards, and his research, but before you go into the Ritual Chamber, he will check in on you, make sure you’re okay - and hand you some bottled fire to lob at the fog creatures, for safety’s sake.

Ariana Alonso (BearHugs6)

Renier: It’s her warmth that grounds him right now, trapped in whatever Draycott had become. Some part of him still thought he was dreaming, fast asleep - in a nightmare of some sort. But then there’s Ariana close by his side, staying with him, reassuring him that no matter what this was, even if Draycott did fall - she’d be there. She came to save him, despite everything that had been going on, and he’d always remember that, be grateful for it.

Personal Tasks: Renier has been given one of the rooms on the ground floor, to accommodate his leg. He’s putting a brave face on, but it’s clear the recent events have shaken him very badly. When you head out for your missions, he will fret over you, especially as he can’t go himself, and he will try to stay close to you the best he can. One night, he’ll commandeer the lounge to put on a small, impromptu piano recital - just for one person only though, and that’s for you.

Jade Lynn van Cortlandt (NinaJones)

Bentram: How often was it that you met someone who fit next to you like they almost belonged? He hadn’t expected Jade to come back to help him with the children - nor for her to be so reckless. His heart probably jumped out of his chest when he saw what she’d done, diving into that swarm of… things to get Sophie out. Now, they were nestled and cocooned in somewhere of relative comfort, of safety. He’d make it up to her, but he didn’t know how much time they had left - if they would even last the month. He’d not let it show though - he didn’t want to worry her now.

Faron: It was a small relief to see his friend in the Hotel, hale, hearty - albeit surrounded by a swarm of very frightened, but still adoring schoolchildren. More survivors, he thought, like everyone else was. And there was even more reason to stay away from the waves, from the water, where the creatures came from. That being said, he could see the happiness painted all over Jade, and it suited her - she was a good soul, he thought, and deserved the little scrap of happiness in the midst of the chaos.

Mikel: Little wonder why Jade had been asking for Yumpir’s Fare, given everything that was going on. There were times that Mikel wished his intuition wasn’t right and - well, to be honest, this was pretty much one of them. Still, Jade was here in the Hotel, along with a band of children and her newfound love, which was worth remembering, worth smiling for. Worth holding onto, he thought to himself, as he looked out at the pale-white, fog-smothered town. One of the little blessings he counted for himself.

Melia: Melia wondered if Jade was surprised, first and foremost, about what she was. People had mistaken her for fae, for woodland spirits - but she was one, wasn’t she? In a manner of speaking anyway, working as a dryad. Still, she was glad she’d been there when the creatures attacked: she wasn’t sure she’d cope with losing a friend. She was older, yes, far older than these fragile human lives, but every one that she lost seemed to sting a little worse than the last one. You’d have thought time would teach her to mourn, to move on - but she couldn’t. And certainly Jade didn’t deserve as terrible a death as those… things.

Personal Tasks: Bentram will, of course, be both delighted and grateful that you assisted with rescuing his students - and that you weren’t harmed, and he’ll make sure you know it. Preferably without waking up the people in the next room. He will also accompany you to the Lighthouse to assist in guarding the potion, and stay close to you throughout the ritual. Faron will have his hands full around the hotel, keeping people safe - given he seems to be one of the few who can more or less fend off the creatures effectively, as is Mikel, who now at all times smells faintly of the storm - and is more worn than you’ve ever seen him. Still, you’ll catch them around the Hotel, sometimes after patrols, and they will always be up for a chat. Melia will be back in her human form, but she’ll be tending to the gardens and keeping the people safe. She’ll also be up late helping run research and enchanting items - she’ll be glad for the company.

Alex Murray (Tricole)

Aimee: Alex could handle  herself, Aimee was sure of this much - and she was impressed. Between the two of them, she hadn’t expected they would be able to get the remaining survivors to safety, to fend off the fog creatures for this long. Not bad, for someone who had just moved into Draycott - but she was glad her intuition was right. For whatever Alex was, her heart was in the right place. That being said, as much she was glad that the fog creatures were off their tail, she did not appreciate being knocked by - what? Who? In the middle of the street, no less. She supposed she owed Alex and that bartender girl a thank you for getting her off said street to safety.

Catherine: At the risk of sounding completely and utterly self-centred - was this why the Aether was being such a little - were there words for it? No, there wasn’t, because despite this fog and this mess she could hear the Aether’s pleased hum in the back of her mind, as if delighted for her for this newest development. It was a terrible thing, really: half the town was dead, the rest in danger of being consumed by the Blasphemer under the Sea, and all she could really think about was finally, finally the relief, the clarity, how properly good it felt. Still, she worried: she knew Alex had been trying to tap into the Aether, use it for her own purposes. And to cap things off, she wanted to go into the Ritual Chamber. But desperate times, desperate measures. Tate knew how it felt, to be powerless surrounded by something beyond your understanding - and she would do her best to spare Alex this feeling, the best she could.

Faron: It didn’t surprise Faron, to hear Alex ask about the supernatural, to ask what he knew about it - but he had been surprised to hear Alex mention the Aether. It was something of old legend, that not many people - or supernatural creatures - talked about. But she spoke of it like she knew it, was well-acquainted with it, and that took Faron by surprise. But she was safe, well - although he’d seen her drag the detective into the hotel, and wondered what the story was behind that. Had the fog gotten so tenacious, so persistent?

Mikel: In retrospect, it made sense. It really, really did. Tate’s relative cheerfulness whenever she dropped by, Cody’s apparent familiarity with Alex - he’d not seen the Malinois leave Tate’s side once, except now, in the hotel, he would catch sight of the dog staying close to Alex, until Tate arrived or the dog got bored. Still, of all people - he would not have expected Alex to become Aether-touched so quickly, nor for the Aether to take to her without driving her into an asylum. The happiness and warmth suited the two of them, and Alex seemed to be capable enough - both of handling herself, and understanding how rare it was to deal with the Aether so intimately.

Personal Tasks: Catherine, now essentially freed of her bartending duties - will take her time to teach you about her pocketwatch and how to use it. While you might not be able to use it to bring the Aether to your side to help you fight, she’ll show you how to focus with it, and pluck strands of information to help you - in moderation, of course. She’ll also steal away one night, commandeer the Rooftop Bar, and essentially play bartender for one, mixing up literally anything and everything you want - and probably run up a ridiculous tab, but she doesn’t seem worried. During the Ritual, she will leave you with her pocketwatch, and go off to defend the Lighthouse herself. Aimee will probably ask what happened between her collapsing and ending up in the hotel - whether or not you answer her truthfully is up to you. She’ll also take the chance to show you some better ways to fight, in case the need arises. Faron, now freshly revealed to be a merman of sorts, will be a little distant, wary - but you are free to reassure him that it changes nothing. Mikel is pleased for you and Catherine, and will lightly rib the two of you when he gets the chance. During the Ritual, he too will slip you some bottled lightning for your use, with the words “just in case”.

Last edited by Jadis (25/07/2020 at 18:00)

Note: Pick one from each option: one for scavenging, and if you want to join the ritual, pick one for ritual as well. However, if you feel your character won't join the ritual, let me know as well.

EDIT: Because there seems to be some confusion: pick your groups as you wish. Do not worry about dividing it up equally, because these tasks will be finished one way or another. You're not the only ones stuck in the mess :D

The Scaavenging Groups (Complete)

Comparing the notes across what you have gathered, a small plan has come together. There is a basic “outline” as to what needs to be done, but the town is too flooded with fog and creatures to get anywhere near everyone going at the same time. That, and no one knows how much time is left before - whatever comes through comes through.

As far as everyone knows, there’s four parts to… subduing the Miller. The wardstones, the sword, chalkstone to draw the runes back, and a sedative. Some things have to be stolen; the others have to be rebuilt or procured. Thing is, which will you pick? And what will you do?

☽ The Wardstones
Location: The Forest + The Beach Stone Formation + The High Street
Danger: Medium
Details: The reports from the Researchers’ Offices were clear: the wardstones can no longer be used. The bright side is, the wardstones can be replaced. You have the research, the symbols. The downside is - you need to retrieve the materials: primarily, the stone. Chisels and the actual wax mix is pretty straightforward, minus the fact that we’re going to have to actually bleed someone so the thing actually works. As a point to note: the report specifically says the blood is neither human nor animal. Make up your mind as to who to prod for a little blood donation.

☽ The Sword
Location: The Town Hall Exhibition
Danger: High
Details: One thing the rhyme was very clear on, was how essential the sword - now currently safely stored in the Town Hall Exhibition - was to the whole ritual. The only problem is, that’s where the highest concentration of the fog creatures are, and you think the place is still alarmed. Someone needs to get in there, get the sword out. Simple in plan… much more complex in execution.

☽ The Sedative
Location: The Lighthouse
Danger: Medium
Details: Known as the original, non-burning and non-drinkable form of Yumpir’s Fare, making the mixture itself isn’t… hard. You have the components. What actually is hard is the recipe Mikel dug up from the notes he’d found: it needs to sit exposed to moonlight and the sea for a good two days. The best place to ensure this is the Lighthouse, but this means a small team need to stay there and essentially guard the mixture and stop anyone from coming in.

☽ The Ritual Circle
Location: The High Street + The Town Library
Danger: Low
Details: Of all the groups, this may possibly be the simplest one. Someone has a picture of the actual ritual room, but the actual symbols themselves are obscured. Someone needs to go and retrieve the reference book from the [Insert Location Here], while grabbing the all-important component from the High Street: chalk. Though now you think about it - the High Street is unwarded, isn’t it? There’s probably going to be some fog creatures there…

☽ The Rescuers
Location: West Pier
Location: High
Details: On one of your scouting trips, someone has come back with somewhat alarming news: pods of - what can best be described as smoke have been spotted down at the West Pier, being dredged up to shore. Some people have spotted the missing townspeople, the tourists, a certain missing researcher… No one’s sure what’s happening to them, but one thing is clear: fog creatures have been emerging from those. Perhaps rescuing them would be a good idea… if you have the guts for actually going toe-to-toe with these things.

The Ritual Groups(Complete)

You have the ingredients. You have the components. Now it’s… well, did you ever want to try saving the world? Maybe you should start with this town - but who knows, you might end up saving the world in the process.

One thing that becomes clear is you all need to split into two further groups: the Actors - the ones to go into the Ritual Chamber to carry the ritual; and the Defenders - the ones to stay at the Lighthouse and - well, buy as much time as possible, really. Split into these two groups:

The Actors:
Melia, Mikel, Bentram, Janine, Dominic

The Defenders:
Aimee, Donovan, Faron, Catherine,  Kieran, Samuel

For rather obvious reasons, Renier, Sirvan and Yasaman are not going on account of their injuries. They will stay behind in the Hotel. Neither is Zain, because… well, even if he were to be rescued from the fog… pod… things, do you really think he’s in any state to assist?

In theory, the ritual is quite simple:

1) Get into the Ritual Chamber through the Draycott Lighthouse
2) Finish the Ritual Circle with chalk, based on the images of the original Ritual Circle
3) Replace the Wardstones
4) Pour the Yumpir’s Fare - or as Mikel calls it, the Miller’s Lullaby - into the stone slot
5) Stick it with the sword.

Is it actually that simple? Only time will tell...

Last edited by Jadis (23/07/2020 at 15:36)

Jade

° Name Jade Lynn van Cortlandt
° Role Newcomer
° Interests Ben ()|, Faron, Mikel, Melia (FI)
° Group ☽ The Sedative& The Actors

Landmarks Investigation- Round 4

° (9) The Seaside Curio
The Seaside Curio is relatively quiet when you step in. Outside, the fog is cold, chilly, thick, but it doesn’t seem to reach the warmth and cosiness of this place. Security wraps around you like a cocoon, and you feel a burden lift off your shoulders.

You’re familiar with this place now: sunlight filtering through narrow windows, casting light onto wooden floors and trinkets. A bell tinkles as you push the door open, stepping through the beaded curtain. There are a variety of prints and signs, along with a very modern-looking plastic sign that reads, “Thou Shalt Not Steal” in faux Gothic letters.

Mikel is up front today, reading something. He glances up at you, and gives you a smile. At your feet, you hear a soft purr - and look down to see a pretty Russian blue cat winding between your legs, as if wanting to play. Mikel’s smile brightens.

“Oh, hello, Jade. Did you need anything?”

What will you do?
>> Ask Mikel what he would recommend (specify what you’re looking for!)

Do you maybe still have Yumpir’s Fare?

Mikel looks a little apologetic when you ask. "I have a small bundle left, but I'm about to get some more. Everyone's been looking for it, ever since - well, autumn came, really. I don't blame them, it does smell quite comforting, especially at night nowadays."

He hands you a small satchel. "Be careful with it," he warns you. "And don't burn too much of it at once. Sometimes, a dreamless sleep may not be the best thing."

With that advice, he leaves you to it, just as another customer comes in to speak to him.

Optained Yumpir's Fare and the Bowl Shelf

° (10) The Draycott Lighthouse
Of all the places you expected, the Lighthouse being so - clear of fog is not one of them. Now, in the dim mist, you can see the glow around the lighthouse, a faint, but still shining beacon in the distance. As you approach, you note that the way towards the lighthouse is wholly clear: you can see the rope bridge, the passageway up front, the sea around it, and the whole tower itself. As if it were in a bubble, protected against the fog. Still, the silence unnerves you: quiet, empty, devoid of any sound at all despite the fact you know there are still waves crashing up against it.

As you head in, the lighthouse is - lit. Someone has come in and turned the lights on, and the golden glow from the bare lightbulb is oddly comforting. You take in your surroundings: the unlit, dusty fireplace, the assortment of shells. There is a stand, as if there were a shell meant to be there, but is now missing. You should know - you kept the abalone shell for yourself, after all.

The non-descript door is now glowing faintly, and the pathway to the top of the lighthouse is unlocked. You’re not sure if someone will come in, but you best get a move on. What will you do?

>> Head to the top of the lighthouse through the stairs

The stairwell to the top of the lighthouse is - tall. High up. Arduous. And takes far more wind out of you than you expected. You think of the lighthouse keeper is probably far stronger and tougher than you to climb up there, despite his age. When you get up to the top though, the view is -

Frankly, it’s breath-taking. As in, literally breath-taking because you’re very sure you’re winded. Beyond that, however, it’s disappointing - and terrifying. All around you, you see nothing but white fog blanketing Draycott. Like snow had come early, but the snow was several stories high. You can make out the tops of some buildings: the Grand Metropole Hotel, for one, and the Town Hall, for another. The rest…

In the far, far distance, you think you can make out the shadowy form of the South Pier, its dark and burnt structure twisting in the distance. Peering at it, you realise the shadow around the structure is far, far darker than the rest of the fog, and you can almost make out the beginnings of a humanoid giant, beginning to stretch out of the structure, into the white air. As you watch, it looks up - and is it looking at -

“You. It’s looking at you.”

You whip your head around, and you can see a tiny mote of light. As you stare at it, it shifts, morphs, into a small, child-like figure, its form glowing too brightly for you to make out. It tilts its head at you - unnatural, broken, but compared to the shadowy thing that’s erupting out of the South Pier, you think you feel safer here.

“You remind it of what it could have. Can have. Will have.”

The figure points out behind you, and you look at the South Pier again, a black, spider-like creature hidden in the fog.

“It’s awake now, but it still needs time, needs strength. You need to stop it. Get to it. You - you need to - stop - stop stop - be-before -”

Then the words degenerate into glitching, and the small, child-like figure hunches over, falling into a curled up position. It almost looks like its in pain. A moment passes. And another. And then - it explodes. That’s the best way you can describe it. It shatters in a burst of white light, almost like a supernova, searing your eyes.

When you can see again, you’re standing outside the lighthouse, staring up at it. When had you left? Weren’t you at the top of the lighthouse? But it’s getting late. Dark. You should go. You need to go.

° (11) The Draycott Grammar School

The Draycott Grammar School

The Draycott Grammar School is even further off the beaten track, but given the state of the fog, you can just about make out its stone walls, the overgrown ivy. Its iron wrought gate stands like a ghost in the - well, fog, really. You can see the faint lights of the school in the misty white distance, evidence that despite all that’s happening, life still does go on and this place isn’t as deserted as you think it is. No one comes out to meet you: perhaps they haven’t spotted you in the mist.

Bentram might still be inside teaching at the moment - perhaps if you wander long enough, you might be able to surprise him? There's still an hour before the classes end, after all.

As you wander around, you notice that while the school building itself is wreathed in fog, the forests behind it seem - oddly clear. Like the fog hasn’t touched it yet. Or rather, the fog refuses to land on it, to touch it. A strange observation, really, because usually, fog sinks deep into the forest, obscuring paths and anything else. There is no one around this area at the moment, so you decide to have a quick explore.

As you wander, you take note of a seemingly hidden trail, tucked away in the forest itself. The day’s still bright, and you still have time - would you like to go and have a wander through the dark and twisty way?

>>> Yes - it’s dark, it’s twisty, but why not?

The fog doesn’t seem to touch this area of the woods, despite how dense it is down below. The trail ahead is clear, well-lit, and as you climb higher, you realise you can breathe easier, see more clearly. Even the whispers - those that plague you during the day, and that worsen at night - they quiet, fade, as if retreating from this place. At one point, you reach a forest clearing, and you look back to Draycott below. The sight makes you stop. The fog blankets most of the town now, and you can just about make out the rooftops between the mist. You cannot see the horizon of the sea - almost as if you’ve been enclosed by a wall of fog.

Eventually, you reach a small, flat rocky outcrop. The trees have thinned out now, and in their place is a series of stone pillars by a cliffside. There are symbols and circles carved into the rock face - these are gouged deep in the stone, despite how weathered this rock face must be. Despite this, the place gives you a sense of peace, calm - shelter. As if nothing can touch you here, nothing can harm you here. You savour this for a few moments, before you remember what you came here for - to look, to explore, to learn. As you settle down into the grass, you hear a faint, melodic song drifting above. It fills you with security, that everything will be alright. That you only need to wait a little longer.

As you remember that, you also file away the presence of the stone pillars - who knew there were geological landscapes this close to Draycott? And where would those pillars lead, if you pushed further on?

There is still time. Going deeper into the path might net you something more - or you could rest for the day, and head back before night falls and the fog goes too cloying.

>>> Follow the stone pillars, deep into the forest

As you progress further along the forest, the trees seem to twist, twine upon themselves. You leave the lovely clearing behind, and with it, the feeling of safety begins to… fade. Now, it’s closer to your typical, spooky fairytale forest. The type that Hansel and Gretel got lost in, and were very nearly eaten up by witches. You ignore that thought, and push on. Eventually, the path winds through forest, darkness, fog - and you come face to face with what can only be described as a rock face, carved from the forest, several feet deep. Someone has been quarrying here, and this quarry seems to have been long forgotten.

There are well-worn paths, but they are overgrown with weeds, plants, and whatnot. There are even little wooden huts, abandoned, empty - ramshackle. By the look of it, these have been abandoned for quite some time. It’s also the perfect place for something to spring out at you, as far as you’re concerned. Foreboding, eerie quiet? Check. Strange, creaking noises? Check. Rumours of people dying here? Possibly, given the height. But quarries produce stone, and you can still see the remnants of some tools, some pickaxes, and if you so wish to secure some stone, you are free to do so.

The fog is thick, swirling, smelling of must and damp. As you progress down towards the base, you feel the chill and goosebumps down your spine. As you progress, you see the remnants of an age gone by: old, abandoned lamps, broken glass shards scattered on the floor; a few pairs of worn mining boots, dusty and moth-eaten; pickaxes and pickaxe heads, tossed without a care. There are even a few minecarts filled halfway with rocks, rusting away under dirt. In the distance, you hear footsteps. You’re not sure if they’re yours.

In the far off distance, you can see the beginnings of a river, running down from somewhere further up the hill. There are little will o’ wisps dancing along the shoreline, by the overgrown and overrun quarry. And in autumn, you can see the last remaining flowers, bright, vibrant - far too vibrant to be natural. They shimmer a lovely, bright colour: pinks and purples, a spot of brightness in this gloom. Almost as if they were sustained by some otherworldly force. You can’t tell what plants they are, if they’re poisonous or not, but you will need someone experienced in this area to tell you. Still, when you lean in to hover your hand over them, they almost lean into your touch, as if they know you are here.

You pluck the flowers - taking care to leave some behind for whoever wants them next - and they - glow. They glow in your hands, as if revelling in your presence. There is a warmth to it, washing you with calm, despite the moodiness of the fog.

However, before you can dwell too long on it, you hear the howl of - something. It doesn’t sound like a wolf, or anything natural, for that matter. With that, you think it’s best to get out of here - as soon as possible.

You have obtained: a pocketful of poesies & I collected some stones.

Outfit

° Executing your plan

credit to MB

Story

XIII

° Month 10>>> Contuation

“Jade?” Jade opened her eyes when she heard her name she almost let a yawn escape. “Yes?” She asked Melia, who was looking at her amused Jade, felt the body she was half lying on the move. She had to blink a couple of time before she blushed and untangled herself from Ben embrace. “We cannot stay here,” Jade looked around and saw all the kids huddle with each other. “There is no food or anything present,” Jade nodded at her. “Where should we go then?” She asked Melia. “I saw people gather at the hotel from upstairs,” Jade looked at the stairs and still wondered about the kid she had seen, “Sure,” Jade replied and shook Ben awake, who slightly grumbled something about is being Saturday and another 10 minutes please. Jade chuckled before kissing his cheeks. “Wake up, Bentram,” she whispered before the male got a smile on his face and opened his eyes. “So this is how snow-white felt,” Melia laughed and looked at the couple amused.

With Melia’s power they soon arrived at the hotel safely but Melia was exhausted. Jade felt a little guilty, but she couldn’t fight and keeping the kids together with Ben seemed more suited for her she had been so scared to lose a child. Bentram was keeping his eyes not only on the kids but also her. Properly hoping she won’t do anything as dangerous as she did yesterday. Some kids where too tired to complain but Jade knew they were hungry she was also. Jade hoped some kids' parents would also be present, but she also knew like Sophie that her parents had been taking a long time ago.

“As beautiful as ever,” Bentram whispered in her ears. “Ben?” He had taken her upstairs after their meal. “Yes sweetheart?” Jade let a chuckle escape followed by a moan when he sucked on a spot behind her ears, “Ben, what are you doing?” Jade moaned out. “Rewarding my brave wife, of course,” Jade pushed away from him slightly but didn’t get far because he was holding her close. “Your wife?” she whispered and Ben nodded before kissing her softly, “If we survive this craziness I will buy you a ring,” Jade couldn’t speak her mouth, not even closing. Bentram chuckled, “It’ just right, Jade, you are it for me,” Jade kissed him before she fainted. When she released his lips he had the biggest grin. “I will take that as a yes, let me consume or wedding than that,” Jade laughed when he lifts her princess style, so he could carry her in their bedroom. Jade loved the soft caressing he did with her body that night and was happy to call him her fiancé. 

“You two had a lovely night?” Melia told her the next day all amused Jade was as red as a tomato. “I apologise for all the noises,” Bentram replied, but Jade knew he wasn’t all that sorry with the grin he was sprouting. “Is okay we all need some of your happiness,” Melia answered with a sigh.

XIV

° Month 11

Last month was the worst for everyone, people were confused, scared but ready to fight back. If they did nothing it only could get worse those that had info or ready to stop whatever was going on grouped together for a meeting. They discussed the hotel (Why it was still safe) Jade was surprised to find out about it, catering food and water, what could be done to stop whatever was going on and how to help the ones that had been taking.

Jade was pretty much quiet during the meeting but listened well giving her two cents when she was sure she knew something. Also, happy she wasn’t the only one that had seen the creature from the lighthouse at least she wasn’t going crazy. Jade choose to be in Mikel group she was ready to go to the lighthouse and help out Mikel as much as she could. She wasn’t at all surprised Ben had also volunteered to go to the lighthouse her eyes felt on her ring finger which held a temporary band and a smile appeared on her face. Ben crossed their hands together making Jade look at him, “I love you,” Jade kissed him “I love you too,” Ben smile could light the world Jade though to herself.

“Oh no Jade the left,” Jade nodded once more to Melia and did what was asked of her. “You okay with what I am right,” Jade turned to look at the woman. “You saved my life Melia,” Jade stopped for a dramatic effect, “I don’t care what you are, Thank you for being there for me,” She finished and smiled at the woman. She felt like she had an older sister which she liked. Melia smiled at her, “Thank you, that means a lot Jade, you have no idea,” That reminded Jade at how she got bullied for being different, “I think I do,” Jade mumbled with a sad smile which Melia gave one of her own, “So tell me you and Bentram, yeah?” Melia says after a short pause. Her eyes went to her left hand. Jade blushed but nodded, “We must be crazy moving so fast,” Melia huffed, “Who cares you two are the sweetest,” Jade laughed at that. “Thank you,” Melia gasped, “No wait Jade, the right one,” Jade blinked before looking at the seeds in her hands she gave a fast apologise before dumping the seed in the right one. “Maybe we should work more than we talk,” Jade nodded, “Let’s do that,” Even though the two kept in conversation, Jade paying more attention.

“You look tired need help?” Jade asked the male in front of her, “No thank you won’t want you to trip,” Jade looked at him shocked, “Hey!” Which only made Faron laugh. “I know is truth but still,” Jade replied with her own smile. “If you want you can carry this,” Jade grabbed the bag from him, “I saw you with the kids, you look a natural,” Jade smiled at the comment, “I have a lot of patience,” and it helps that most kids found their parents at the hotel which was awesome Ben and Jade played surrogate for the others. Sophie warming up to her if she wasn’t helping Ben she was around Jade. Jade loved her but wished her parents were okay wherever they were. “You okay, you been doing a lot this past days,” Faron gave her a smile, “I am fine Jade and seeing you so happy with Ben also makes me feel good,” Jade looked at him surprised, “I mean you to glow something good through this chaos,” Jade smiled, “Thank you, Faron,” But please have a rest after this task,” before he could say some more Jade threw him a look, “If you want to keep protecting us you got too,” She told him which made his mouth snap shut, and he gave her a thankful smile which Jade returned. Feeling bad that he looked so tired.

••°•°••∆••°•°••
Another meeting to compare notes and see what they had to do Jade told them about the yumpir she collected and the stones others had somethings but Mikel had read the receipt and just like stated Jade they had to go to the lighthouse for some days Jade didn’t want to leave Sophie behind, but she wanted to help the best she could and defending seemed easy enough.

“You think we can do it?” She asked her fiancé at night Bentram hummed, “We have too,” he replied, “You sure you don’t want to stay with the kids?” Ben nodded immediately, “Every minute I like to be with you…” He didn’t finish the sentence but Jade could fill it in, she was also scared that any day now could be their last, so she enjoyed every minute with him. She kissed him, “I am so happy I met you,” Ben gave her a sad look, “I wish we met earlier but won’t change a thing, “and to think you scared me the first time,” Ben laughed, “Hey, in my defence I loved that picture it, It reminded me of youthful joy,” Jade chuckled, “It is a pretty picture,” Ben hummed, “Not as pretty as yours,” Ben traced her tattoos, “I won’t want you without all this,” Jade blushed at that, “Thank you?” She mumbled when Ben gave her a confused she went on, “For loving all of me,” She says before kissing him.

••°•°••∆••°•°••
Jade jumped away from another creature that wanted to grab her the journey back to the lighthouse was harder than expected. Mikel had told them he was ready with the mixed sedative and the only thing left was getting it to the light house and staying some days. Sounds easy right. Jade regretted coming alone the walk alone was annoying everywhere a Fog monster would appear ready to stop them. Ben kicked another fog monster while pulling Jade closer to him. They made their way to the lighthouse steady.

When they arrived every one released their breath happy they got there safe. Mikel and someone else got the sedative ready and exposed while Jade but some stuff away they would need for the days they would be staying. The team talked about whatever to make the time go faster the sound outside the lighthouse were always heard but the lighthouse in itself never breached. At night Jade snuggled to Ben and listen to him while she fell asleep nothing much happening it was really like a waiting game. Unless you call defending the tower 24/7 as nothing happening to be clear Jade sucked eve with her stick so Mikel had taken it away from her giving her other duties until Jade found her perfect weapon throwing stones. She had been a pitcher when she was in high school she could still throw accuracy if she concentrated and the lighthouse being quiet was the perfect fit for her talent. The potion wasn’t grabbed and the day flew by but Jade wished the fog would take a break the team all needed a break even if the fire kept the fog at bay some still tried.

Everyone was excited to leave on the last day and when the fog finally torn an part of the light house it was an indication to start running. Everyone surprised for a split-second until Mikel announce the potion was done and start running by some miracle Jade didn’t stumble on her own legs, but she missed throwing things at the fog Ben was there to defend her though, and they made it in time to the hotel with some fog creatures hissing clearly pissed they lost. Too bad champs Jade though to herself happy she could breathe normally after the sprint she had to do.

••°•°••∆••°•°••
“Everything is ready,” Mikel told the people in the meeting. “I think I will try to leave again,” Jade looked at the male who seemed adept in leaving even though it was already clear no one could leave. Mikel nodded at the male, “Every one who wants to try, please go ahead,” More people nodded and Jade wished she could say goodbye to her aunt. Ben pulled her hand to his and kissed it, “You wanna try leaving?” Jade looked at him and back at those that were adept to helping, and she shook her head. “I want to save your home,” She told him with a smile. Ben looked at her lovely and smiled, “I will always love you for that how short the always may be,”  Jade heart went thump. He made her fall for him all over again. “Alright you too,” Faron had put his hand in between them, “Mikel is gathering which group will do what,” Jade turned to hear Mikel re-ask while winking at Jade who blushed and cough before choosing to be an actor ready to put a stop to whatever. Mikel didn’t even ask Ben and just wrote him down as Actor to which made Jade chuckle softly. Melia sat next to her, “If it’s too dangerous you get out of there alright. Jade looked at the woman and hugged her, “Not before saving your home Melia,” Jade mumbled and felt Melia stiffen before hugging her back, “I can make a home anywhere Jade but a friend like you is too special, so please if it’s get too dangerous get out,” Jade nodded hoping she could but knowing she was lying Jade wanted to see the end of all this. She wanted Draycott to be safe it was where she planned to raise her kids with Ben.

While seeing a fog trying to attack Ben from behind Jade jumped in feeling a sword penetrate her body “Jade, no!” Ben screamed while hugging her body. Jade felt the coldness seeping in. Jade woke up with a scare. Waking Ben in the process, “Jade?” Jade looed at him with tears in her eyes. “If anything happens to me promise me you will still find the happiness I gave you,”  Jade told him pleading. Ben shook his head, “I cannot, I may try be happy but never the same as how I am with you,” Jade shook her head, “Ben you have too,” Ben pulled her closer to him caressing her hair, “I cannot,” he whispered truth fully that made Jade wish her dream was just that a dream.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

When everyone was ready they started their track back to the lighthouse, they had agreed on the fact that the opening was in the lighthouse. They came across some fog monsters but because the group was a lot more the attack wasn’t as dangerous as the other time. The fog creatures still seem vicious like they were feeling the end coming near. Jade kept Bentram in the field of her vision she would hate something happen to him he was doing exactly the same. When arriving at the passageway door it seemed like no one had the key Jade felt like they totally failed until a woman stepped up with a pocket watch and opened it up for them. Jade looked at the watch in her hand she was amused. It was a cool pocket watch that was for certain. When they walked down Jade was surprised by the golden bright light in the passageway and grabbed Ben hand who didn’t seem to mind their hands being connected. Jade released a breath she didn’t know she was holding. A sound made her want to scratch her ears off but it soon passed much to Jade delight she looked at Ben to make sure he was okay only to see him with a nosebleed. Jade looked at him worried before using her sleeve to wipe it off, “You okay, honey?” Ben looked at her amused and nodded, “I am fine let’s keep going,” Jade wanted to abort the mission hating seeing him hurt, but he was giving her strength to keep going.

While you continued walking a voice popped up in her mind it seems or was it just an effect, “Be careful the fog is getting stronger the further you get,” Jade wanted to speak up but it seemed everyone was hearing the voice. Mikel used some magic to light up a thick fire and Jade was planning to use this for her books. This town was truly awesome. Her head already sprouted with ideas flowing, but she immediately refocused when she stumbled Ben holding her. “Bae, please pay attention,” Jade blushed but nodded at him. When they almost get to the chamber Jade hears another voice, “Stop, stop, stop the stars comment you to stop,” Jade blinked but kept walking like her group did. They arrived at the ritual chamber and it truly seemed broken and diminished. The circles were still present but what had to be drawn was clearly smudged and symbols were missing. If this was supposed to keep something in it clearly needed to be remade because this would not hold anything.

Every one got ready to do their task. Jade started with taking out the bowl and someone else gave her the herbs which she lighted immediately every one was rushing clearly getting the warning. Jade cough a little when she inhaled Ben took it from her immediately, “I need you to stay with bae,” Jade gave him a smile and after a yawn escaped her the herb were at least doing their job. Jade looked around to see the chalk that had been redrawn give of some faintest glimmer of light, if it wasn’t an alive or death situation Jade would find it pretty beautiful. She absent-mindedly mumbled and Ben agreed with her, “It is indeed,”

The herbs were also making it more fantasy like with the scent they were giving off they all saw the fog begin to clear of. Was it too soon to hope? They all started to walk to the mid of the ritual circle. Some tendrils trying to shoot them down even with Melia’s effort. If it wasn’t for Ben holding on to her hand Jade was sure she had been panting on the ground already. It felt like pushing quick sand even if you moved it was still difficult. But the potion had to be emptied in the slot. The hissing was starting to hurt but Jade refused to let go of Ben’s hand.

They saw Mikel struggling and all rushed to him but it was difficult Jade felt like she was getting choked the annoying thing was she was wishing Ben wouldn’t feel the same but looking at her other half she knew he was, but he was still pushing and pulling Jade along Jade wanted him to let her go save himself, but he turned to look at her and smiled, “I will never, Jade, you and me whatever happens, I will never let you go didn’t I tell you already?” Jade was about to replay when a light blinded all of them the only thing holding her up was the pinch she felt Ben giving her.

Last edited by NinaJones (26/07/2020 at 23:05)

Group: The Sword - The Actors

Band T-shirt credit

XI.

Alex lay on her bed, fully dressed, jacket, shoes and all. The bag packed, and doubled checked, just in case she had forgotten anything, which would have been typically her, she would check it again before they left. She couldn’t screw it up because she was sloppy with her stuff. Which she had also checked, the equipment was working, and batteries not drained.
    Music was thundering in her ears, trying to push the world away for a little while. The last preparation needed was mentally. Alex had dismissed the possibility that she was nervous, after all she had never been nervous about a job before. But perhaps, it wasn’t always the world was the stake in the game. The music helped, but it couldn’t drown away all of her thoughts. For that she would have needed music loud enough to burst her eardrums, and she had an inking that eardrums would come in handy in trying to avoid the apocalypse. Or at least the lack of them would be a great hindrance.
    Since the night of the attack, it had been a lot. Like a lot, a lot. If it hadn’t been apparent before, it was clear now that they would need to fight for their lives in order to keep them.
    After the Aimee had come to in the lighthouse, they had made their way to the hotel, safe and warded, and where the survivals of the town had gathered. It was a fair number, still, numerous people must have perished, or what ever it could be described as happening to them as they joined the fog. On the way to the hotel Aimee had had questions, unsurprisingly. What had happened? How had they gotten away from the monsters? Who had knocked her out? (There had been a second of suspicious looks towards Tate’s direction, but Aimee seemed to have dismiss them at her own accord.) What was the cacophony she had though she heard, and the blinding light, before everything had gone black? She had been adamant. Tate had left it up to Alex to provide answers. Alex in turn had made vague promises that she would explain. Promises she had yet to meet. Alex knew she would have to tell Aimee something, but with everything else going on she just hadn’t gotten around on how to spin it.
    Settling in at the hotel, in any other circumstance Alex would have considered never getting out of bed – they were so soft – but between all that was happening, the impending apocalypse, the fog monsters of the doorstep and the creeping tendrils which still frequented her nightmares, most nights had been restless.
    There had been much to be done, knowledge to share, materials to gather, and a whole ritual to plan out. Between the group of people, they weren’t bad off, at least they weren’t clueless about what was going on and how to re-seal the Mh’ilerh.
    Alex recognised a some of the people, Mr Donovan of course, but then it was his hotel, Mikel was there as well, Faron was there together Dakota and then the girl Dakota had been living with, Annie? was her name. Aimee was there, of course, and then there were other faces Alex only recognised, such as the mayor and the deputy. There was also a red-headed woman, called Red?, she had a good head on her shoulders, with much information on what was going on, and she had had the foresight to pick up most of the stuff needed for the ritual. The redhead must have good instinct to have such foresight. Alex who had had the Aether on her side, or at least in her head, for a part, and she wasn’t as prepared.
    There were some essential elements to the ritual still to be gathered. They had to re-create the wards, since the ones the archaeologists had excavated were barely keeping together, but someone was on that. Where Alex actually had something crucial to offer was in the work of retrieving the sword. Presently, situated in the town hall, in the Researchers’ Office, behind alarmed doors. Safely tucked away in its own little secure vault. Unreachable to the enemy, which was great, worse was that no-one could recall the password to the computer controlling the vault, it had been lost in someone’s mind or something – Alex hadn’t paid much attention to the why. But she guessed this had been her call to arms, since no-one else had offered a solution to this pickle.
    The attention of everyone’s eyes, as Alex had cleared her throat and declared that she could fix it, had been uncomfortable and when she had been hesitant to go into details of such fix in front of the larger crowd, the looks had been dubious as well. But she had explained it all to Janine, the researcher who seemed in charge of the rescue and it had been settled, the job was hers. And said job was getting done tonight. Hence mental preparation.
    Alex had gone, along with Tate and Cody as her team, to retrieve what she needed from the cottage a couple of days earlier. Pocketwatch-equipped Tate had kept them safe from foggy sea monsters. Alex had efficiently gathered what would be needed, plus her Switch which she had argued would be needed to keep herself sane locked in with a bunch of people over the coming weeks. They had even managed to make their way back to the hotel in one piece, thought there had been a close call when the foggies gathered around –
    Someone tugged on her leg, Alex yelped, sat up and pulled out her earphones in one not-so-smooth motion. Only to find Tate standing at the foot of the bed.
    “That is not a good sign,” she said, raising one eyebrow.
    “You just scared me that’s all.”
    “I called your name first, twice.”
    “Sorry, loud music.”
    “You look tense.”
    “I’m fine,” Alex met Tate’s gaze straight on to get the message across, she even tried a smile that only would be able to convince anyone the opposite.
    “Good, because they are waiting for you downstairs.”
    Alex stood and once more flipped through her bag, then hung it over her shoulder.
    “Then let’s go.”
    Waiting for the elevator Tate snuck an arm around her waist, leaning in close to her ear.
    “You’ll be fine.”
    Alex smiled.

“Should I have brought a weapon?” Alex asked Tate, as they approached the rest of the sword-retrieving group in the lobby. There seemed like most of the people there had some kind of weapon in hand, Dakota looked menacing with her bat. Aimee, even though promised answers hadn’t been delivered, offered to show Alex some fighting techniques the week before. Considering how many FPS games she had played, or how she had kicked ass with sword, bow and hand-to-hand combat in the plenty virtual worlds, she should at least show some talent for fighting. She did not.
    “You packed your equipment, did you bring you brain?”
    Tate had her hands shoved into her back pockets, she grinned at Alex, who she managed to look like the ever cool-cat Alex could never understand.
    “Yeah, in my head I think.”
    “Then I think you are good.”
    Alex nodded, she could do this.
    “I’ll see you in a little bit,” she smiled, and then they were off.

They had made it to the Researchers’ Office. It had been a feat in itself, but now it was up to Alex. Janine showed her to the computer. Alex slid into the seat and turned the thing on, while it booted up, she pulled out the equipment needed from her bag. Time was of an essence, there was no telling when their presence would be busted. Alex had tried to explain that it was hard to know how long this step was going to take, but she was determined not to let it take any longer than necessarily. The demand for password popped up, she started typing.
    “So, how are we doing this?” Someone behind Alex asked, there were a few to the party, she was focused enough not to care who had spoken.
    “Firstly I’m just gonna try the ten or so most common passwords used, if we are very lucky – ”
    “That’s the plan?” Someone scoffed.
    “I said firstly,” Alex bit back as the keys smattered, “and you’d be surprised how many stupid persons there are who think their brilliant idea to use 123456, password or qwerty, is singular and unique, and not used by millions. But at least we can declare the Professor smarter than that, much to our misfortune.” Not that Alex had thought it would be that easy, but one could always hope. She started plug in her equipment.
    “What are you doing now?” This voice was more curious.
    “Next, I’m setting up a decryption key, in simple words a software or algorithm that will set to work about figuring out the password and unlock this thing. Think of it as a virtual lock-pick. But this may take time, considering how the advanced the password is and the almost endless number of combinations,” someone was leaning in closer as things started to happen on the screen, Alex leaned away slightly, “which is why it would be a good idea for you to spread out and search the office, if the password has been written down anywhere, if we are lucky we might just find it.” And she would get the someone to stop breathing down her neck.
    “What will you do?” Someone else piped up.
    It wasn’t as if she needed to stare at the screen. She pulled out a screwdriver from her bag – sadly not sonic, that would have been great – and held it out, she would wield it instead of a sword.
    “I’ll start working on the doors themselves and see if we can fry up some wires.”
    It was agreed upon without any further ado and people spread out. Alex let her hands slid over the doors, trying to locate a panel which could be popped off with both eyes and fingers. She did find one and by some bending and screwing it came off. But this was the hard part. She could just cut wires like she was disarming some James Bond movie. Because 1. she didn’t want to screw up the doors so they wouldn’t be able to open at all and 2. she didn’t want to electrocute herself and pass out. Either one of those would be bad, but the first worse than the second. She went back to check on the computer, but it was still working.
    “Any luck?” she called out to the others but all she got back were negatives.
    Okay, then. She examined the wiring, weighed her options, pondered it the Aether was good at these things to, or if she was alone on this. Her ears were ringing from stress, it was now or never. She took a decision and –
    First nothing, at least no electric shocks racing through her body, but was nothing good or bad? Then the doors slid open like butter. Alex sank to ground, drawing in a breath as she realised she had been holding it.
    “Guys!” she called out. “We’re in!”
    She allowed herself to sit there on the ground for a little bit, at least her part was done.

XII.

The day of the ritual was growing closer and closer, and it would commence the day after tomorrow. Alex sat crawled up in an armchair playing her Switch, fleeing the crowded hotel to the seclusion of her room, when Tate came in.
    “Hey” Alex said without taking her eyes of the screen.
    “What are you playing?”
    “The Crypt of the NecroDancer”
    Tate came around the armchair and leaned over the back to watch.
    “What is that you do?”
    “You explore this crypt, gather things, defeat monsters and stuff. But the music dictates everything, so you have to do everything to the rhythm, attack and move, and then you have to finish each level by the time the song stops.”
    Tate chuckled. Alex paused the game, bending her head back, looking at Tate upside down. She brushed a strand out of her face, nearly poking an eye out at the same time.
    “Sorry,” she laughed and turned around proper to face Tate instead. “What’s up?”
    “I have a proposition for you.”
    “And what is that?” Alex asked, excitement perking up.
    “That you meet me at the Rooftop Bar in 15 minutes.”
    “What’s the occasion?”
    “Just a private gathering,” a sly grin played on Tate’s lips.
    “Exciting. Sounds like a reason to take a shower.”
    Tate laughed. “You do that.”
    “If the situation had allowed it, I would even dress up.” As it was, she would try to locate her least gross t-shirt and wear that.
    “Well, wouldn’t that have been nice.”
    They kissed before Tate went to the door.
    “So, I’ll see you in?”
    “I’ll be there in half an hour!” Alex called as she headed into the shower.

They were down at the lobby, everyone ready to leave. Tate and Alex stood of to the side, with Cody seated calmly in front of them.
    “Here,” Tate handed over the pocketwatch to Alex, who took it hesitantly. Tate had over the weeks taught Alex the proper workings of the gizmo, which Alex still lovingly called it. She wasn’t as deft with it as Tate was, but she no longer had resort to trial and error.
    The metal was warm as Alex held it, she looked up at Tate.
    “Are you sure? I hate to leave you without it.”
    “You will have greater need for it in the ritual chamber,” she said with a grin, “and I’ll have Cody by my side, wont I?” She bent down and ruffled Cody’s fur lovingly. The Malinois put her nuzzle to Tate’s face.
    Alex smiled, the scene tugged on her heartstrings.
    Mikel made his way over to them. The man had realised their relationship early on, which had been made clear by the grinning remarks he had made. It had surprised Alex, she had never been one for public displays of affection and had thought it wouldn’t be obvious to the passing glance. But then perhaps Mikel knew Tate better than she had thought and could spot the nuances.
    “Are you ready?” He asked with a smile, perhaps not the most relaxed one. Alex nodded.
    As he said something to Tate, Alex crouched down beside Cody, stroking the soft fur.
    “You keep her safe okay?” she murmured. “I want the both of you here when we get back. Alive. In one piece.”
    Cody whined softly, Alex never doubted she understood.
    They stood to leave. Mikel slipped Alex a bottle of something, it was emitting light through the glass. She gave him a questioning look.
    “A little lightning,” he said with a grin, “just in case.” 
    Alex squeezed Tate’s hand one last time before they departed. Ready to stop the apocalypse.

Alex had no idea what she had expected to happen once she used the pocketwatch to open the door, but she had asked the others to keep some distance when she did, out of everything she didn’t want them all to collapse on her. There was no way she could manage this on her own. But nothing had happened, at least not at the door, it had only creaked a little as it opened wide. So far, no drama. Instead it was the in the passageway itself the Aether made its presence known. As they made their way down into it, it grew lighter, brighter – the walls shimmered golden – and then it overtook them. Perhaps, no, probably for sure, it was discomforting for the others, but Alex knew this storm of voices brushing through her by this time, at least enough not to scare away from it. From what she caught out of the cacophony the Aether was just making sure that the were not a threat. As it passed some looked worse for ware, few sported a nosebleed. Alex only smiled faintly, the Aether was at their side in this, and it was a mighty ally. Alex could hear their warnings, edges to the voices, the Blasphemer was almost fully awake.
    Next trial they faced, Mikel was the one to battle it for them. A fog so thick no light seemed to penetrate it, no light except the one from the fire Mikel made, burning out of his bare hands. It got them through, but it could keep the creep the chill away, shivers went down her spine, whispers caressing her cheeks like ice, biting, threatening them to stop, to turn back. Alex curled her fist around the pocketwatch, the warmth it emitted had once been Tate’s, she pushed on alongside the others.
    They arrived in the ritual chamber and it looked nothing like the pictures she had seen of the place, on her journey leading her to this moment. The chalk markings were smudged, ward stones gone, and of course the sword too. Thankfully some of the others knew what to do in this step, but Alex could feel it – coming closer – the hairs at her neck rose, she whipped her head about. They were still alone. The flowery scent which filled the air cleared the fog somewhat. And before she knew it, it was time for Alex to step up again. She drew in a deep breath.
    Tate had shown her how to work the pocketwatch, but as it was tuned in, the hum in the back of her head clearer, she didn’t have to remember the steps anymore. Her hands were guided and the more of herself she gave up to it, letting herself to apart of the stream, the quicker her fingers worked. But there was resistance, fighting it. She gave up more of herself, more of her energy, she pushed, it didn’t want to. Somewhere far away – but still so near – she could hear her own breathing growing laboured, feel her muscles straining. And it was coming. It was coming. She wanted to scream it out. It was coming. The tendrils she knew them, she remembered them, from the pier from her dreams, but worse – they knew her. Their hissing, wheezing, full of malintent, of threats – who they hated her – hated them all. But it was beyond hate, she could see how they wanted to end her, all they thought she deserved – pain and something beyond pain –
    Alex pushed against, biting down giving her all, she wasn’t sure there would be anything left to her after this, but better that than getting caught by the tendrils. Her breathing wasn’t laboured anymore, she could only briefly feel her body, and she couldn’t breathe. No air passed her pipes, she returned to see through her own eyes, her vision was darkening around the edges, but she saw Mikel’s form, the sword, the others rushing to his side and then –
    Before it all went black, the room burst into light, bright and blinding –

Round 5 Done

Last edited by tricole (27/07/2020 at 23:21)